Skip to main content

Full text of "The order of the communion, 1548. A facsimile of the British museum copy C. 25, f. 15"

See other formats


HENRY    BRADSHAW 
SOCIETY 


in  f0e  ^ear  of  Our  &orb  1890 
for  f#e  ebtftng  of  (gtare  fetfurgtcaf 


VOL.    XXXIV. 

ISSUED   TO  MEMBERS  FOR   THE  YEAR    1907 

AND 

PRINTED    FOR   THE   SOCIETY 

BY 

HARRISON   AND   SONS,  ST.    MARTIN'S   LANE, 

PRINTERS   IN   ORDINARY   TO   HIS   MAJESTY. 


c*     Crhq \a-Mci.       LJ-n4T*H 


THE    ORDER   OF    THE 
COMMUNION,        0 

1 548. 


A  facsimile 
of  the  British  Mziseum  copy  €.25,  f.  15. 


EDITED    BY 


H.   A.   WILSON,    M.A., 

Fellow  of  Magdalen  College,  Oxford. 


feonfcon* 

1908. 


LONDON : 
HARRISON    AND   SONS,    PRINTERS   IN    ORDINARY   TO   HIS   MAJESTY, 

ST.  MARTIN'S  LANE. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 

Introduction    ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  vii 

FACSIMILE  OF  THE  BRITISH  MUSEUM  COPY  (C.  25,  f.  15)     to  follow  xliv 

Appendix     I. —Comparison  of  readings 3 

Appendix    II. — The  Latin  and  German  versions  

Appendix  III.— The  Mass  of  Easter  Day,  1548 29 

Appendix  IV. — The   Order  of  the  Communion  and  the  Consultation 

of  Archbishop  Hermann      ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  47 

Index 53 

ADDITIONAL  PLATES      to  follow  56 


69283 


ADDITIONAL    PLATES. 


I. — British  Museum,  C.  25,  f.  16  (title-page). 
II.—      „  „  „  ,,   (fol.  B.  i,  verso). 

III.—       „  '          „  „  „   (colophon). 

IV.—      „  „         C.  25,  f.  12  (title-page). 

V.—      „  „  „  „   (fol.  B.  i,  verso). 

VI.—      „  „  „  „   (colophon). 

VII. — Durham,  University  Library,  xvii,  E.  19  (title-page). 
VIII.-      „  „  „  „          „   (fol.  B.  i,  verso). 

IX.—      „  „  „  „          „   (colophon). 

X. — Durham,  Cosin  Library,  F  V,  2  (fol.  B.  i,  verso). 
XI. — Bodleian  Library,  Arch.  Bodl.,  A.  I,  57  (title-page). 
XII.—        „  „        „  (fol.  A.  vi,  verso). 


INTRODUCTION. 

THE  appearance  of  the  Order  of  the  Communion  in  March,  1548, 
had  been  preceded  by  the  passing,  in  December,  1 547,  of  an  Act 
of  Parliament,1  in  which  provisions  of  very  different  kinds  are 
curiously  linked  together.  The  first  portion  of  the  Act,  after  a 
prelude  on  the  virtuous  intentions  of  the  king  and  his  desire  to 
govern  his  subjects  by  methods  of  clemency,  indicates  that 
"  some  bridle  of  fear  "  is  necessary  for  certain  persons,  described 
as  "  men  most  contentious  and  arrogant  for  the  most  part  or 
else  most  blind  and  ignorant,"  by  whom  "  things  well  and  godly 
instituted  "  are  "  perverted  and  abused,"  and  that  this  tendency 
is  especially  apparent  "  in  matters  of  religion  and  in  the  great 
and  high  mysteries  thereof,  as  in  the  most  comfortable  Sacra- 
ment of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
commonly  called  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar,  and  in  Scripture, 
the  Supper  and  Table  of  the  Lord,  the  communion  and  par- 
taking of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ."  It  proceeds,  after  a 
statement  as  to  the  institution  of  the  Eucharist,  to  declare  that 
the  Sacrament  has  been  "  of  late  marvellously  abused "  by 
"  unreverent  and  ungodly  "  disputations  and  reasonings,  and  by 
"  such  vile  and  unseemly  words  as  Christian  ears  do  abhor  to 
hear  rehearsed."  It  therefore  enacts  that  any  persons  who  after 
the  first  day  of  May,  1548,  shall  by  words  or  otherwise  deprave, 
contemn,  despise  or  revile  the  Sacrament  shall  suffer  fine  and 
imprisonment  at  the  King's  pleasure,  and  directs  the  mode  of 
proceeding  against  offenders.3 

1  The  statute  I  Edw.  VI.  cap.  I.      It  is  printed  in  Gee  and  Hardy,  Dociunents 
illustrative  of  the  History  of  the  English  Church,  1896,  p.  322. 

2  The  effect  of  this  may  seem  at  first  sight  to  be  the  giving  of  full  liberty  of 
speech  to  the  revilers  for  four  months  or  more.     But  this  was  probably  not  intended  ; 
and  the  gap  was  filled  within  a  few  days  after  the  passing  of  the  Act  by  a  proclamation, 
forbidding  irreverent  and  indecent  discussions  as  to  the  Sacrament,   and  the  use 


viii  INTR  OD  UCT10N. 

The  second  portion  of  the  Act  declares  that  it  is  more 
agreeable  to  the  first  institution  of  the  Sacrament,  and  to  the 
common  use  and  practice  of  the  Apostles  and  the  primitive 
Church,  that  the  Sacrament  "  should  be  ministered  to  all 
Christian  people  under  both  the  kinds  of  bread  and  wine  than 
under  the  form  of  bread  only "  ;  and  "  that  the  people  being 
present  should  receive  the  same  with  the  priest  than  that  the 
priest  should  receive  it  alone.''1  It  therefore  enacts  that  the 
Sacrament  shall  "  be  hereafter  commonly  delivered  and 
ministered  unto  the  people  within  the  Church  of  England  and 
Ireland,  and  other  the  King's  dominions,  under  both  the  kinds, 
that  is  to  say,  of  bread  and  wine,  except  necessity  otherwise 
require " ;  that  the  priest  shall,  at  least  one  day  before  he 
ministers  the  Sacrament,  exhort  those  who  are  present  to 
prepare  themselves  to  receive  it ;  and  that  on  the  day  appointed, 
"  after  a  godly  exhortation  by  the  minister  made,"  declaring  the 
benefits  of  receiving  worthily  and  the  peril  of  receiving 
unworthily,  "  to  the  end  that  every  man  shall  try  and  examine 
his  own  conscience  before  he  shall  receive  the  same,"  the 
minister  "  shall  not,  without  lawful  cause,  deny  the  same  to  any 
person  that  will  devoutly  and  humbly  desire  it." 

It  is  not  always  easy  to  trace  in  the  Parliamentary  Journals 
of  the  time  the  exact  steps  by  which  particular  measures  passed 
into  law.  But  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  this  Act  was  the 
result  of  a  combination  of  two  bills,  of  which  one  was  intended 
to  repress  the  growing  irreverence  towards  the  Sacrament,  the 
other  to  provide  for  the  administration  of  the  Sacrament  to  the 
lay  people  "under 'both  the  kinds."  The  Parliament  met  on 

of  irreverent  language  concerning  it  (examples  being  cited  in  unnecessary  quantity), 
under  severe  though  unspecified  penalties.  (Wilkins,  Concilia,  vol.  iv,  p.  18.)  This 
was  doubtless  meant  to  supply  the  necessary  "  bridle  of  fear  "  for  the  time.  By  the 
proclamation  preachers  were  prohibited  from  using,  on  the  subject  of  the  Sacrament, 
till  a  further  definition  of  doctrine  should  be  made,  any  terms  not  employed  in 
Scripture. 

1  It  may  be  noted  that  the  practice  of  "  five  hundred  years  and  more  after 
Christ's  ascension  "  is  alleged  for  ministration  in  both  kinds  ;  no  precise  period  is 
assigned  for  the  duration  of  the  other  primitive  usage. 


INTRODUCTION.  ix 

November  4th,  1547.  The  Journals  of  the  Lords  show  that  a 
bill  "  for  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar  "  was  read  in  that  House 
on  November  I2th,  again  on  November  I5th,  and  twice  on 
November  i/th.  On  November  26th,  a  bill  "for  the  receiving 
of  the  Sacrament  sub  utraque  specie  "  was  read  and  delivered  to 
the  Chancellor,  Lord  Rich.  On  December  3rd,  a  bill  "  pro 
Sacramento  "  was  read  and  committed  to  the  Protector.  The 
committing  of  the  bills  seems  to  have  been  utilised  for  their 
combination,  which  may  perhaps  have  been  the  purpose  for 
which  they  were  committed. 

On  December  5th,  a  bill  "  pro  Sacramento  Corporis  et 
Sanguinis  Christi "  was  read  in  the  Lords,  and  committed  to  two 
judges,  Marvin  and  Portman.  This  was  probably  the  bill 
resulting  from  the  combination  of  the  two  measures,  and  the 
same  which  was  read  on  December  7th,  when  it  is  described  as  a 
bill "  pro  sacrosancto  Sacramento  Altaris."  On  December  roth  it 
appears  again,  as  a  bill  "  pro  sacrosancto  Sacramento  Corporis 
et  Sanguinis  Christi  "  :  it  was  then  read  and  approved  "  communi 
omnium  procerum  assensu,"  with  five  dissentients.  These  were 
the  Bishops  of  London  (Bonner),  Norwich  (Rugg),  Hereford 
(Skip),  Worcester  (Heath),  and  Chichester  (Day).  Cranmer  and 
nine  other  Bishops  who  were  present1  appear  to  have  assented  to 
the  passing  of  the  bill.  In  the  Commons  its  progress  was  rapid  : 
it  was  read  a  first  time  on  the  same  day  on  which  it  was  passed 
by  the  Peers  ;  the  second  reading  followed  on  December  I3th, 
and  the  third  on  December  I4th.  On  December  I7th  it  appears 
once  more  in  the  Journal  of  the  Lords,  where  it  is  recorded  that 
a  provision  to  be  annexed  to  the  bill  was  sent  to  the  Commons, 
"  the  which  the  Commons  would  not  receive,  because  the  Lords 
had  not  given  their  consent  to  the  same."2  On  the  same  day 

1  These   were   the   Bishops   of   Durham    (Tunstall),    Ely   (Goodrich),    Salisbury 
(Salcot),    St.  David's  (Barlow),  St.    Asaph  (Parfew,  otherwise  Wharton),  Carlisle 
(Aldrich),  Bristol  (Bush),  Lincoln  (Holbeach),  and  Rochester  (Ridley). 

2  There  is  nothing  to  show  the  nature  ^of  this  provision.     The  part  of  the  bill 
relating  to  communion  in  both  kinds  appears  to  have  received  no  addition  or  alteration 
after  it  was  engrossed. 


x  INTRODUCTION. 

the  bill  was  read  once  more  in  the  Commons,  and  passed  by 
them. 

The  Convocation  of  Canterbury  met  on  November  5th,  the 
day  after  the  meeting  of  Parliament.  After  the  election  of  the 
Prolocutor,  the  Lower  House,  on  November  22nd,  agreed  upon 
four  petitions,  which  were  presented  to  the  Upper  House,  but  to 
which,  apparently,  no  answer  was  ever  returned.  One  of  these 
petitions  was  that  the  clergy  of  the  Lower  House,  according  to 
the  ancient  customs  of  the  realm  and  the  tenor  of  the  King's 
writ  for  the  summoning  of  Parliament,1  might  be  "adjoined  and 
associated  "  with  the  House  of  Commons,  or  else  that  statutes 
and  ordinances  concerning  matters  of  religion  and  ecclesiastical 
causes  might  not  be  passed  without  their  "  sight  and  assent." 
On  November  3Oth,  while  the  Lower  House  was  still  awaiting 
an  answer  to  its  petitions,  the  Prolocutor  brought  forward,  in  a 
session  which  is  said  to  have  been  "anticipated,"  a  document 
described  as  "  the  form  of  an  ordinance,"  which  he  stated  that  he 
had  received  from  the  Archbishop,  as  to  communion  under  both 
kinds.  He  himself  and  fifteen  other  members,  out  of  fifty-eight 
who  were  present,  signed  the  document  in  question.  On 
December  2nd  (probably  the  day  to  which  an  adjournment  had 
been  made  on  November  25th)  the  proposal  made  in  the 
"  anticipated  "  session  was  approved  viva  voce  by  all  who  were 
present,  without  expression  of  dissent.2 

It  is  uncertain  what  the  "  forma  cuiusdam  ordinationis  "  may 
have  been  which  was  produced  on  November  3Oth,  and  received 
a  somewhat  irregular  assent  on  December  2nd.  But  it  may  be 
conjectured  that  it  was  a  draft  or  summary  of  the  bill  which  had 
been  introduced  in  the  House  of  Lords  on  November  26th,  to 
which  an  objection  may  have  been  raised  on  the  ground  that  the 
Convocation  had  had  no  opportunity  of  expressing  an  opinion 

1  The   reference  is  to   the   clause  "  Praemunientes "  in   the  writ  by  which  the 
Bishops  were  summoned  to  Parliament. 

2  The  methods  of  assent  by  subscription  which  had  been  applied  on  November  3Oth 
and  was  afterwards  employed  in  a  later  session  in  the  expression  of  an  opinion  on  the 
marriage  of  priests  was  apparently  abandoned  in  this  session. 


INTRODUCTION.  xi 

on  the  principle  involved.  If  this  had  been  the  case,  or  even  in 
the  absence  of  such  an  objection,  it  is  probable  that  the 
promoters  of  the  bill  may  have  thought  it  desirable  to  obtain 
from  Convocation  some  declaration  which  might  further  the 
progress  of  their  measure.  It  would  appear  that  the  document 
to  which  the  clergy  were  asked  to  assent  was  not  the  form  which 
was  afterwards  issued  as  the  Order  of  the  Communion,  but  some- 
thing of  the  nature  of  an  "  ordinance " ;  and  its  character 
perhaps,  rather  than  its  contents,  may  have  been  the  cause 
of  the  method  employed  for  the  declaration  of  assent  on 
December  2nd.  For  on  December  Qth,  in  urging  the  Bishops 
to  take  steps  for  the  fulfilment  of  two  of  the  petitions  presented 
on  November  22nd,  the  Lower  House  pointed  out  that  under 
the  Act  of  the  Submission  of  the  Clergy  they  were  unable,  with- 
out licence  from  the  King,  which  they  had  not  received,  to  enact 
any  canons  or  ordinances,  and  desired  that  such  licence  might 
be  obtained.1  It  is  likely  that  the  Lower  House,  having  their 
position  thus  in  view,  would  avoid  the  adoption,  by  their  usual 
methods,  of  any  form  of  "ordinance,"  regarding  such  a  course  as 
one  which  might  involve  them  "  in  pain  of  peril  promised,"  and 
would  rather  indicate  their  assent  in  some  less  regular  and 
formal  manner  which  could  not  be  described  as  "  enactment."2 

It  is  clear  that  Convocation  did  not  move  in  the  matter  at 
all  till  after  the  bill  "  for  the  receiving  of  the  Sacrament  sub 
utraque  specie  "  had  made  its  appearance  in  Parliament.  And 
whatever  the  document  proposed  to  the  Lower  House  may  have 
been,  the  assent  given  to  it  on  December  2nd  had  not,  and  was 
understood  by  the  House  not  to  have,  any  legislative  effect.  Of 

1  The  terms  of  the  address   may  be   seen  in  Dixon's  History  of  the  Church  of 
England,  vol.  ii,  p.  473,  where  they  are  cited  from  the  Stillingfleet  MS.  1108. 

2  Abbot  Gasquet  and  Mr.  Edmund  Bishop,  whose  account  of  the  proceedings  in 
Convocation  is  here  followed  with  regard  to  the  sequence  of  events,  seem  inclined  to 
think  that   the  method  adopted  was  chosen  as  an  easier  means  of  obtaining  assent, 
when  an  attempt  to  obtain  subscriptions  by  surprise  on  November  3Oth  had  failed. 
That  is  quite  possible  ;  but  the  circumstances  seem  to  account  for  the  method,  apart 
from   any  idea  of  manipulation.      See,   however,   Edward   VI.   and  the  Book  of 
Common  Prayer,  ed.  1890,  pp,  74-77. 


xii  INTR  OD  UC  TION. 

the  proceedings  of  the  Upper  House  there  is  no  record.  Nothing 
suggests  that  the  Bishops  were  asked  to  express  any  opinion  on 
the  matter  of  communion  in  both  kinds,  save  in  the  House  of 
Lords.  It  is  true  that  Strype  refers  to  this  Convocation  certain 
sets  of  questions  touching  the  Mass,  to  the  first  of  which  answers 
seem  to  have  been  desired  from  seventeen  Bishops.  The  second 
set  of  questions  are  answered  only  by  three.  The  third  set,. 
which  Strype  describes  as  a  reply  by  Cranmer  to  the  answers  of 
the  three  Bishops,  has  no  answers  appended.1  It  is  only  in  this 
third  set  that  any  mention  is  made  of  the  question  of  communion 
in  both  kinds,  and  it  is  there  referred  to  as  a  point  already 
determined.  The  third  set  of  questions  may  not  have  been 
drawn  up  for  some  time  after  the  first  set  was  framed.  There 
must,  indeed,  have  been  some  interval  between  the  two,  to  allow 
of  the  preparation  of  the  answers  to  the  first  set,  the  propounding 
of  the  second  set,  and  the  making  of  the  answers  which  elicited 
the  third.  But  the  absence  of  any  reference  to  the  subject  in 
the  first  series  of  questions  seems  clearly  to  point  to  its  having 
been  drawn  up  at  a  time  when  the  views  of  the  Bishops  on  the 
matter  of  communion  in  both  kinds  had  already  been  ascertained. 
The  purpose  of  the  questions  was  apparently  to  obtain  a 
declaration  of  their  opinion  on  certain  other  matters  which  had 
not  yet  been  brought  into  prominence,  but  which  emerged  when 
the  Act  for  communion  in  both  kinds  had  been  passed,  and 

1  Strype,  Memorials  of  Cranmer ^  Book  ii,  ch.  4.  The  first  and  second  sets  or 
questions,  with  the  answers  in  full,  may  be  seen  in  Burnet's  History  of  the  Reformation 
(Collections,  Part  II,  Book  i,  No.  25) :  he  does  not  print  the  third  set  of  questions,, 
which  may  be  found  in  Cranmer's  Remains  (Parker  Society,  1846).  The  fact  that 
Bishops  of  the  northern  Province  (Holgate  of  York,  Aldrich  of  Carlisle,  and 
Tunstall  of  Durham)  are  among  the  respondents  to  the  first  set  of  questions,  suggests 
that  they  have  no  special  relation  to  the  Convocation  of  Canterbury.  The  seventeen 
respondents  include  all  the  Bishops  who  were  present  in  Parliament  on  November  26th, 
1547,  with  two  exceptions  (Chambers  of  Peterborough  and  Bird  of  Chester);  they 
include  all  who  were  present  on  December  loth,  with  the  addition  of  Holgate  ot 
York  and  Sampson  of  Coventry  and  Lichfield.  The  six  Bishops  who  answer  jointly 
are  the  five  dissentients  of  December  loth  with  the  addition  of  Parfew  of  St.  Asaph. 
The  second  series  of  questions  seems  to  have  been  addressed  only  to  Skip,  Day,  and 
Heath,  for  purposes  of  annoyance. 


INTRODUCTION.  xiii 

when  it  became  necessary  to  consider  what  directions  should  be 
given  for  carrying  out  its  provisions,  and  expedient  to  consider 
how  far  it  might  be  safe  to  make  those  directions  a  means  of 
further  change. 

It  would  have  been  possible  in  this  way  to  require  that 
the  opportunity  of  receiving  should  be  given  at  every  mass 
to  others  besides  the  priest ;  and  to  this  point  some  of  the 
questions  seem  to  be  directed.  Others,  if  taken  together, 
seem  to  contemplate  the  possibility  not  only  of  substituting 
English  for  Latin  throughout  the  whole  service  of  the  Mass, 
but  of  making,  by  means  of  the  introduction  of  a  vernacular 
service,  such  changes  in  the  rite  and  ceremonial  as  might 
bring  the  Mass  into  conformity  with  an  ideal  conception  of 
its  nature  as  it  was  "  by  Christ's  institution."  But  the  answers 
of  the  Bishops  must  have  been  felt  to  be  on  the  whole  adverse 
to  these  changes.  On  the  question  whether  the  custom  by 
which  the  priest  alone  received  the  Sacrament  should  continue, 
only  two,  Cranmer  and  Ridley,  express,  without  qualification 
the  view  that  a  return  should  be  made  to  the  custom  ot  the 
primitive  Church.  The  other  Bishops  who  answer,  while  they 
agree  that  it  is  desirable  that  others  should  communicate  with 
the  priest,  agree  also  in  the  opinion  that  the  priest  should  not  be 
hindered  from  celebrating  and  communicating  by  the  lack  of 
devotion  on  the  part  of  the  lay  people,1  to  which,  in  reply  to 
another  question,  most  of  them  had  rightly  attributed  the 
origin  of  the  prevailing  custom.  On  the  question,  "whether, 
in  the  Mass,  it  were  convenient  to  use  such  speech  as  the 
people  may  understand,"  two  only,  Holgate  and  Holbeach,  are 
unreservedly  in  favour  of  the  use  of  English  throughout  the 
Mass :  Goodrich  is  in  favour  of  it,  but  is  open  to  argument2 : 
Aldrich  is  prepared  to  submit  himself  to  his  "superiors  and 


1  Holbeach,  who  generally  agrees  in  his  replies  with  Cranmer  and  Ridley,  makes 
a  qualification  of  this  sort,  though  in  less  distinct  terms  than  Tunstall,  Goodrich, 
Bush,  and  the  six  who  answer  together. 

2  "  Haec  iam  mea  est  opinio,  sed  sic  ut  auditis  melioribus  cedam." 


xiv  INTRODUCTION. 

betters,"  wishing  for  that  which  may  be  "  most  to  the  quiet 
edification  of  Christian  people "  ;  but  he  evidently  doubts  as 
to  the  expediency  of  the  change.  Bush  thinks  that  a  difference 
from  "all  other  regions"  is  to  be  avoided  ;  "  therefore,  if  it  may 
stand  with  the  King's  Majesty's  pleasure,  I  think  it  not  good  to 
be  said  all  in  English."  Cranmer  thinks  that  English  should  be 
used  "except  in  certain  mysteries,  whereof  I  doubt":  Ridley, 
that  the  Mass  should  be  in  English,  and  be  said  audibly,  but 
that  the  part  which  relates  to  the  Consecration  might  be 
"  spoken  in  silence."  The  six  who  answer  together  reply, 
"  To  have  the  whole  Mass  in  English,  I  think  it  neither 
expedient,  neither  convenient."  Tunstall's  view  is  that  Latin, 
as  the  common  tongue  of  Western  Christendom,  should  be 
used  in  the  mysteries  of  the  Mass,  "  being  the  common  prayer 
of  the  whole  Church/'  but  that  "  certain  prayers  might  be 
in  the  mother  tongue,  for  the  instruction  and  stirring  of  the 
devotion  of  the  people." 

The  weight  of  opinion  was  thus  clearly  against  the 
introduction  of  a  vernacular  service ;  and  the  answers  to  the 
question,  "  Wherein  consisteth  the  Mass  by  Christ's  institution," 
were  not  such  as  to  encourage  any  attempt  to  construct 
a  purely  Scriptural  service.  If  such  an  attempt  had  been 
contemplated,  it  was  now  abandoned ;  and  the  plan  adopted 
was  that  suggested  by  Tunstall,  to  which  it  was  apparent  that 
none  of  the  respondents  were  likely  to  object,  unless  on  the 
ground  that  it  was  but  a  single  step  in  the  direction  which 
some  of  them  desired  to  take1 :  it  was  probable  that  objectors 
of  this  sort  might  be  reassured  if  suggestions  were  made  to 
them  that  further  changes  would  be  made  in  the  future.  The 
result  of  this  policy  is  to  be  seen  in  the  Order  of  the  Communion. 

The  rubrics  of  the  Order  imply  that  the  parish  priest  will 
"  minister  the  Communion  "  not  at  every  mass,  but  from  time 
to  time,  upon  occasions  of  which  he  is  to  give  notice  to  his 

1  The  objections  made  to  the  use  of  English  by  Bush  and  the  six  who  answer 
together  are  against  its  adoption  for  the  whole  service. 


INTRODUCTION.  xv 

parishioners.  For  this  purpose  a  form  of  exhortation,  urging 
them  to  due  preparation,  is  provided  for  his  use :  he  is  not, 
however,  restricted  to  this  particular  form.  On  the  day 
appointed  no  change  is  to  be  made  in  any  rite  or  ceremony 
of  the  Mass,  save  that  the  communion  of  the  people  is  to 
follow  immediately  after  the  communion  of  the  priest,  and 
that  certain  English  forms  are  to  be  used  in  connexion 
therewith.  These  consist  of  exhortations,  setting  forth  the 
necessary  qualifications  for  worthy  receiving,  and  the  peril 
of  receiving  unworthily,  an  invitation  to  make  confession  to 
God  and  the  Church,  a  form  of  confession,  followed  by  an 
absolution  and  by  certain  "  comfortable  words  "  of  Scripture, 
a  prayer  before  reception,  to  be  said  by  the  priest  in  the  name 
of  the  communicants,  the  forms  of  administration,  and  a 
benediction  of  the  communicants  after  reception. 

These  English  forms  supply  a  need  which  parish  priests 
had  formerly  had  to  meet  as  best  they  could  :  the  need, 
namely,  of  assisting  the  devotions  of  their  people  before 
communion.  That  some  analogous  forms  were  at  least 
occasionally  employed  when  communion  was  about  to  be 
administered  appears  from  a  specimen  preserved  in  the 
Harleian  MS.  2383,  and  printed  by  Maskell.1  This  consists 
of  an  English  exhortation,  warning  those  intending  to  com- 
municate not  to  go  to  "  God's  board "  without  faith,  con- 
trition and  charity,  and  a  form  of  confession  in  English  to  be 
repeated  by  them  after  the  priest,  followed  by  an  absolution 
in  Latin  and  English.  Nor  was  the  interpolation  of  a  confession 
and  absolution  before  communion  unknown  in  those  cases  in 
which  lay  persons  were  communicated  in  the  course  of  the 
Mass.  Thus  in  the  "Little  Device"  for  the  coronation  of 
Henry  VII.,  it  is  directed  that  after  the  communion,  of  the 
celebrant  the  King  and  Queen  "  shall  say  their  Confiteor^  all 
the  prelates  answering,  Misereatur,  and  the  Cardinall  saying 

1  Momimenta  Ritualia  Ecdesiae  Anglicanae,  vol.  iii,  p.  408  (ed.   1882).      The 
script  of  the  MS.  seems  to  be  of  a  date  somewht  later  than  150x3. 


xvi  INTRODUCTION. 

Absohitio\iieui\"^  John  Burckard's  Ordo  Missae  of  1502  directs 
that  if  any  are  to  be  communicated  the  priest  is  to  communicate 
them  immediately  after  he  has  himself  received,  "servato  ordine 
de  tempore  et  modo  communicandi  populum  in  presbiterali 
dato."~  The  Sarum  Missal  and  Manual  do  not  contain  any 
directions  on  the  matter  :  but  the  use  of  the  Confiteor  and  the 
absolution  was  most  probably  observed  though  not  enjoined. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  introduction  of  English  forms  in  the 
course  of  the  Mass  was  an  innovation,  and  the  forms  which 
were  introduced  were  themselve  new. 

The  communion  of  a  considerable  number  of  persons  in 
both  kinds  of  course  involved  the  consecration  of  a  larger 
quantity  of  wine  than  had  been  required  while  the  chalice 
was  taken  by  the  priest  alone.  Hence  there  was  a  special 
direction  that  the  largest  chalice,  "  or  some  fair  and  convenient 
cup  or  cups "  should  be  used.  This  seems  to  contemplate 
the  use  of  vessels  not  specially  intended  for  this  purpose, 
and  not  previously  consecrated  :  and  such  use  would  have 
been  a  departure  from  the  former  practice.  The  uncertainty 
as  to  the  quantity  of  wine  which  might  be  required  led  to 
a  further  direction,  as  to  what  should  be  done  if  the  amount 
consecrated  proved  to  be  insufficient  for  the  communion  of  the 
people.  In  this  case  the  priest  was  to  prepare  and  consecrate 
a  second  or  even  a  third  chalice,  or  more,  if  need  were, 
beginning  at  the  words  "  Simili  modo"  and  ending  at  the  words 
"  effundetur  in  remissionein  fieccatorum"  In  this  direction,  the 
rubric  probably  followed  the  rule  laid  down  in  the  "  Cautelae 
Missae "  for  the  pos.-ible  case  of  a  priest  who  found,  after  the 

1  L.  G.  Wickham  Legg,  English   Coronation  Records,  p.  237.      The   "Device" 
for  Henry  VII.  is  probably  derived  from  an  earlier  document  of  the  same  character. 
The  mention  of  the  queen  does  not  suit  the  case  of  Henry  VII.,  for  his  marriage  did 
not  take  place  till  after  his   coronation,  and  his  queen  was  not  crowned  till  some 
months  after  the  marriage. 

2  See  Burckard's  Ordo  in  Tracts  on  the  Mass  (H.B.S.,  vol.  xxvii),  p.  164.     In  the 
Sacerdotale  of  I537>  where  the  form  for  communion  of  the  people  is  given  at  length,  it 
includes  the  Confaeor,  absolution,  Domine  non  sum  dignus,  etc.,  the  words  of  adminis- 
tration, two  collects  of  thanksgiving  and  a  blessing. 


INTRODUCTION.  xvii 

whole  of  the  form  of  consecration  had  been  said,  that  there 
was  no  wine  in  the  chalice.  If  the  omission  was  observed 
before  the  priest  had  received  the  Body,  he  was  directed  to  put 
wine  and  water  in  the  chalice,  and  begin  again  at  the  words 
Siinili  nwdo.  The  same  course  was  allowed  if  the  omission  was 
observed  after  he  had  received  the  Body ;  though  in  this  case  it 
was  deemed  more  fitting  to  consecrate  another  host  with  the 
chalice,  beginning  at  Qui  pridie,  he  might,  for  the  avoidance  of 
scandal,  consecrate  the  chalic^  alone,  using  only  those  words 
which  were  necessary  for  t'^at  purpose.1  The  case  to  be 
provided  for  was  a  new  one ;  but  the  provision  made  for  it 
was  on  the  analogy  of  existing  practice. 

A  marked  departure  from  the  existing  rule,  however,  is  to 
be  found  in  the  form  of  exhortation  to  be  used  in  giving  notice 
of  the  communion.  Here  the  parishioners  are  bidden  to  confess 
their  sins  to  God,  and  invited,  if  their  conscience  be  troubled, 
and  they  lack  comfort  or  counsel,  to  make  confession  also  to 
a  priest  and  receive  absolution  from  him.  But  it  is  left  to  their 
own  judgement  whether  they  shall  "  use  the  auricular  and  secret 
confession  to  the  priest "  or  "  be  satisfied  with  their  humble 
confession  to  God,  and  the  general  confession  to  the  Church." 
The  use  of  this  form  of  exhortation,  as  has  been  already  said, 
was  not  made  obligatory  on  the  priest,  who  might,  at  his 
discretion,  use  any  like  form.  But  it  is  clear  that  the  intention 
of  the  makers  of  the  Order  was  that  confession  to  a  priest 
should  not  be  required  as  a  necessary  condition  of  communion  ; 
and  the  provision  contained  in  the  Act  which  enjoins  that 

1  See  Afissale  Saruin,  ed.  Dickinson  (Burnt island,  1861-83),  c°l-  652,  653 : 
Missale  Romanum^  1474,  H.B.S.,  vol.  xxxiii,  p.  372.  In  the  Pupilla  Oculi  of  John 
de  Burgo,  the  direction,  in  all  cases  where  the  Host  has  been  already  consecrated 
before  the  lack  of  wine  is  discovered,  is  that  the  priest  should  begin  at  SiiniH  modo  ; 
and  the  same  point  is  indicated  in  the  general  direction  given  in  Myrc's  Instructions 
for  Parish  Priests,  p.  59  (Early  English  Text  Society)  The  Pupilta  Oculi  seems 
to  contemplate  the  use  of  the  words,  ''  flaec  quotiescuwque  feceritis  in  mei  inemoriain 
facietis"  in  addition  to  those  prescribed  in  the  Order  of  the  Communion^  but  regards 
the  words  there  prescribed  as  the  necessary  form.  Its  direction  that  in  such  cases 
the  consecration  of  the  chalice  should  be  effected  as  secretly  as  possible  may  be  taken 
to  imply  that  elevation  would  not  be  used. 

ORDER   COM.  b 


xviii  INTRODUCTION. 

communion  should  not  be  refused  to  any  who  humbly  desire  it, 
"  without  lawful  cause,"  was  probably  meant  to  have  this  effect.1 
The  prospect  of  further  changes  was  distinctly  suggested  in 
the  Order  of  the  Communion  itself,  and  still  more  distinctly  in 
the  Proclamation  which  prescribed  the  use  of  the  Order  and 
which  was  prefixed  to  it  in  the  printed  copies.  In  the  Order 
itself  the  rubric  which  prescribed  the  mode  of  its  combination 
with  the  Mass  directed  that  there  was  to  be  no  "  varying  "  in  any 
rite  or  ceremony  of  the  latter  "  until  other  order  shall  be  pro- 
vided." In  the  Proclamation,  the  motive  pointed  out  to  the  King's 
subjects  for  "  obedience  and  conformity  "  to  "  this  our  ordinance 
and  most  godly  direction  "  is  the  hope  of  further  measures  of  the 
like  sort  —  "that  we  maybe  encouraged  from  time  to  time 
further  to  travail  for  the  reformation  and  setting  forth  of  such 
godly  orders  as  may  be  most  to  God's  glory,  the  edifying  of  our 
subjects,  and  for  the  advancement  of  true  religion."  They  are 
bidden  "  in  the  meantime  to  stay  and  quiet  themselves  with  this 
our  direction,"  and  are  assured  that  the  King  "  knows  what  by 
God's  word  is  meet  to  be  redressed,"  and  that  he  has  "  an  earnest 
mind  "  (by  the  advice  of  Somerset  and  his  Council)  "  with  ail 
diligence  and  convenient  speed  to  set  forth  the  same,  as  it  may 
most  stand  with  God's  glory,  and  edifying  and  quietness  of  our 
people."  It  was  in  fact  made  clear  that  the  "  most  godly  direction" 
was  not  meant  to  be  permanent  :  and  the  action  of  the  Council 
and  of  the  local  Visitors  was  such  as  to  inspire  confidence 
rather  in  the  reality  of  the  desire  for  further  change  than  in  the 
sincerity  of  the  exhortations  to  orderly  conformity  and  to  the 
avoidance  of  "  unseemly  and  ungodly  diversity." 

Thus  further  advances  were  made  in  various  churches,  as  it 
would  seem  without  any  definite  authorisation,  yet  without 
interference  from  authority  in  the  way  of  repression.  The  Grey 


1  The  Grey  Friars'  Chronicle  (Camden  Society,  1852,  p.  55)  records  the  intro- 
duction of  the  Order  thus  :  "At  Ester  followyng  there  began  the  commonion,  and 
confession  but  of  thoys  that  wolde,  as  the  boke  dothe  specifythe." 


INTRODUCTION.  xix 

Friars'  Chronicle1  notes  that  after  Easter,  1 548,  the  service  in 
English  was  begun  in  St.  Paul's  and  in  divers  parish  churches. 
Wriothesley's  Chronicle  states  that  in  May,  1 548, "  all  the  service  " 
in  St.  Paul's  and  in  other  London  churches  was  in  English, 
"  both  mattens,  masse  and  evensonge,"  thus  at  once  supporting 
and  explaining  the  record  in  the  Chronicle  of  the  Grey  Friars. 
It  further  states  that  at  the  obit  of  Henry  VII,  on  May  1 2th,  at 
Westminster,  the  whole  mass  was  sung  in  English,  "  with  the 
consecration  of  the  Sacrament  also  spoken  in  English,  the  priest 
leaving  out  all  the  canon  after  the  creede  save  the  Paternoster, 
and  then  ministering  the  communion  after  the  Kinge's  booke."2 
The  use  of  English  in  the  service  of  the  Mass  is  further  attested 
by  the  record  of  a  payment  to  "  the  Scolle  Mr  of  Polles  for 
wrytyng  of  the  masse  in  Englysh "  in  the  churchwardens' 
accounts  of  the  parish  of  St.  Michael,  Cornhill,  for  the  year 
1548,^  and  also,  by  the  record,  in  Cranmer's  Register,  of  the 
consecration  of  Robert  Ferrar  as  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  which 
states  that  the  Archbishop  and  the  other  Bishops  present  com- 
municated "  consecrata  in  lingua  vernacula  sacra  Eucharistia."4 

The  substitution  of  English  for  Latin,  even  on  the  supposition 
that  the  vernacular  form  was  an  exact  and  literal  translation  of 
the  Latin  Canon,5  seems  hardly  consistent  with  the  rubric  of  the 

1  Grey  Friars'  Chronicle  (Camden  Society,  1852),  p.  55.      Part  of  the  statement, 
including   the   mention  of  St.   Paul's,  is  inserted  in   the  margin  of  the  MS.     The 
change  at  St.  Paul's  is  attributed  to  action  of  the  dean,  William  May. 

2  Wriothesley's  Chronicle,   vol.   ii,  p.   2   (Camden   Society,    1877).     The   use  of 
English  for  Mattins  and  Evensong  certainly  suggests  the  substitution  of  some  simpler 
form  of  service  for  the  breviary  offices.      The  statement  as  to  the  mass  at  West- 
minster  on    May    I2th   seems  to  point   to  the  substitution   of  an    English   form   of 
consecration  for  the  Latin  canon,  which  was  thus  "  left  out,"  though  the  Pater  noster 
(probably  because  it  was  part  of  the  English  form)  was  retained. 

3  Accounts  of  the  Churchwardens  of  the  Parish  of  St.  Michael ',  Cornhill  (edited 
by  W.  H.  Overall),  p.  67. 

4  The  extract  from  the  Register,  printed  in  the  appendix  to  Courayer's  work  on 
the    English    ordinations,    is   reprinted    in    the    appendix    to    Estcourt's   Anglican 
Ordinations,   p.    xxvii.     The   consecration   of    Ferrar   took   place   at   Chertsey,    on 
September  Qth,  1548. 

5  Coverdale's  version,  printed  by  Foxe  in  his  Acts  and  Monuments  (with  annota- 
tions for  which  Coverdale  was  probably  not  responsible),  may  have  been  prepared  for 
such  a  purpose  ;  but  its  date  is  uncertain. 

b  2 


xx  INTRODUCTION. 

Order  of  the  Communion  which  prohibits  the  "  varying  "  of  any 
"rite"  of  the  Mass.  As  to  ceremonial,  both  the  Chronicles 
already  cited  record  that  at  Whitsuntide,  1548,  censing  was  "  put 
down  "  at  St.  Paul's.1 

Another  feature  of  the  new  use  of  St.  Paul's,  adopted  also  in 
the  London  parishes  which  followed  the  example  set  by  the 
cathedral  church,  was  the  disuse  of  the  Mass  except  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  Order  of  the  Communion?'  This  change,  going 
beyond  what  was  definitely  laid  down  either  in  the  Act  or  in  the 
rubrics  of  the  Order,  was  no  doubt  in  accordance  with  the  wishes 
of  Cranmer  and  those  who  acted  with  him.  It  would  seem  that 
it  was  the  rule  adopted  ,in  the  King's  Chapel,  which,  there  is 
some  reason  to  think,  may  have  supplied  the  pattern  for  the 
other  innovations  already  mentioned.  And  it  is  to  be  noted  that 
the  use  of  the  King's  Chapel  was  a  model  to  which  Somerset, 
probably  acting  with  the  concurrence  of  the  Council,  referred  as 
a  standard  in  directions  sent  to  Colleges  in  the  two  Universities. 
His  letter  to  the  University  of  Cambridge,  addressed  to  the 
Vice-Chancellor  and  the  Heads  of  Colleges,  enjoins  that  they 
are  to  use  in  "  colleges,  chapels  or  other  churches  "  till  an  order 
is  prescribed  for  the  whole  realm,  or  for  them  in  particular  by 
Visitors  specially  appointed,  "  one  uniform  order,  rite  and  cere- 
monies in  the  mass,  matins  and  even-song  and  all  divine  service 
in  the  same  to  be  said  or  sung,  such  as  is  presently  used  in  the 
King's  Majesty's  Chapel,  and  none  other."  The  order  thus  pre- 
scribed was  sent  with  the  letter,  on  September  4th,  I548.3  At 
Oxford,  some  months  earlier,  in  the  beginning  of  June,  it  would 
appear  that  the  use  of  the  King's  Chapel  had  been  already 
adopted  at  Christ  Church,  where  Cox,  the  King's  almoner,  was 
Dean  ;  and  it  was  being  urged  upon  Magdalen  College  by  a 
letter  from  Somerset,  in  which  no  definite  directions  were  given, 
but  the  "  commendable  beginning  "  made  by  Cox  was  held  out  as 

31  Grey  Friars'  Chronicle,  p.  56 :  Wiiothesley's  Chronicle,  vol.  ii,  p.  2. 
2  Wriothesley's  Chronicle,  vol.  ii,  p.  2. 

13  Gasquet  and  Bishop,  Edward  VI.  and  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  >  ed.  1890, 
p.  147- 


INTRODUCTION.  xxi 

an  example  which  the  College  would  do  well  to  follow.  The 
College  stated  that  in  consequence  of  this  letter  the  President, 
with  the  consent  of  all  the  officers,  had  "  appointed  "  in  the  place 
of  the  "  publick  and  high  masse"  the  use  of  "the  Order  of  the 
Communion,  and  Divine  service  thereunto  belonging,  in  all 
poynts  in  the  same  order  and  forme  as  is  used  in  the  King's 
Majesty's  Chappie.  The  other  masses,  as  lady  masse  and 
morrow  masse,  they  have  stayed  till  eyther  the  visitation  shall 
alter  them,  or  else  the  King's  Majesty  with  his  most  honorable 
Consail  (who  only  have  authority  to  dispense  with  their  othes) 
shall  command  them  the  contrary,  and  send  them  his  most 
gracious  warrant"1 

From  this  it  would  appear  that  in  adopting,  so  far  as  they 
did  adopt  it,  the  use  of  the  King's  Chapel,  the  President  and 
officers  of  Magdalen  were  actually  giving  effect  to  the  suggestion 
that  they  should  imitate  the  "  commendable  beginning  "  made 
at  Christ  Church;  that  this  "commendable  beginning"  included 
some  changes  in  the  Mass  beyond  the  mere  introduction  of  the 
Order  of  the  Communion?  and  that  the  imitation  of  it  in  all 
points  would  have  involved  the  suppression  of  all  masses  in 
which  the  Order  of  the  Communion  was  not  employed.  Thus 
the  use  introduced  by  Cox  at  Christ  Church,  while  it  seems  to 


1  J.  R.  Bloxam,  The  Register  of  St.  Mary  Magdalen  College,  vol.  ii,  pp.  301-2. 
The   President  at  this  lime  was  Owen  Oglethorpe,  afterwards  Bishop  of  Carlisle. 
The  daily  "  Lady  mass  "  and  "  Morrow  mass  "  were  enjoined  by  the  Statutes  of  the 
College,  to  which  the  President  and  Fellows  were  bound  by  oath.     Their  view  seems 
to  have  been  that  they  were  not  departing  from  the  Statutes  in  adopting  the  use  of 
the  King's  Chapel  in  the  high  mass,  but  that  they  could  not  without  some  distinct 
injunction,  or  dispensation  from  their  oath,   "alter"  the  other  daily  masses.     The 
statement  that  they  had  "  stayed  "  these  masses  seems  to  mean   that  they  had  sus- 
pended their  observance  ;  but  it  may,  perhaps,  signify  that  they  kept  them  as  they 
were.      The  usual  payments  for  these  masses  appear  in  the  College  accounts  for  the 
year. 

2  The  Order  of  the  Communion  would  doubtless  have  been  sent  to  Magdalen  by  the 
Bishop  of  Winchester,  of  whose  diocese  the  college  was  a  part,  in  March,  1548;  it 
is  very  unlikely  that  its  introduction  was  deferred   until  the  arrival  of  Somerset's 
letter  in  June,  though  it  probably  was  only  used  occasionally  before  the   changes 
which  followed  on  the  receipt  of  thai  letter. 


xxii  I  NT  ROD  UC  T/ON. 

have  been  identical  with  the  use  of  the  King's  Chapel,1  seems 
also  to  have  borne  at  least  a  distinct  resemblance  in  certain 
important  matters  to  the  use  which  was  introduced  in  St  Paul's 
and  elsewhere  in  London. 

By  the  time  when  Somerset  sent  his  letter  to  Cambridge  in 
the  beginning  of  September,  the  idea  of  one  uniform  order  for 
the  whole  Kingdom  had  apparently  been  revived  and  favourably 
considered.  There  is  a  clear  suggestion  of  such  an  order  as  a 
thing  which  may  be  looked  for.  By  the  end  of  September  this 
idea  has  taken  more  definite  shape,  and  steps  are  being  taken  to 
realise  it.  The  Proclamation  of  September  23rd,  for  a  general 
inhibition  of  preaching,2  states  that  the  King  "  minding  to  see 
very  shortly  one  uniform  order  throughout  this  his  realm,  and 
to  put  an  end  to  all  controversies  in  religion,  so  far  as  God 
should  give  grace  (for  which  cause  at  this  time  certain  bishops 
and  notable  learned  men,  by  his  highness'  commandment,  are 
congregate)  hath  by  the  advice  aforesaid  [/>.,  of  the  Protector 
and  the  Council]  thought  good  ...  at  this  present  and 
until  such  time  as  the  said  order  shall  be  set  forth  generally 
throughout  his  Majesty's  realm,"  to  prohibit  all  preaching,  "  to 
the  intent  that  the  whole  clergy  in  this  mean  space  might  apply 
themselves  to  prayer  to  Almighty  God  for  the  better  achieving 
of  the  same  most  godly  intent  and  purpose."  It  is  no  doubt 
this  Proclamation  to  which  the  Grey  Friars'  Chronicle  refers  as 
coinciding  with  a  session  of  Bishops  and  others  at  Chertsey.* 
The  work  of  preparing  the  Prayer-Book  of  1 549,  so  far  as  that 
work  was  done  by  any  gathering  of  "  Bishops  and  notable 
learned  men,"  was  being  actually  taken  in  hand,  and  with  the 
preparation  of  the  Prayer-Book  the  history  of  the  Order  of  the 

1  It  is  not  impossible  that  Cox  may  have  had  a  special  share  in  determining  the 
character  of  the  services  of  the  King's  Chapel.     Whether  that  were  so  or  not,  he 
would  probably  be  ready  to  adopt  the  use  of  the  King's  Chapel,  in  so  far,  at  least, 
as  it  warranted  him  in  the  introduction  of  innovations. 

2  Wilkins,  Concilia,  vol.  iv,  p.  30. 

3  Grey  Friars'  Chronicle,  p.  56.     The  date,  as  originally  given  in  the  Chronicle, 
does  not  tally  with  that  which  Wilkins,  following  Fuller,  assigns  to  the  Proclamation, 
but  an  attempt  seems  to  have  been  made  to  correct  it. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxiii 

Communion,  as  a  separate  liturgical  form,  may  be  said  to  end. 
Most  of  the  contents  of  the  Order  were  incorporated,  with  little 
change,  into  the  new  Liturgy. 

We  have  seen  that  the  Order  of  the  Communion  was  not,  so 
far  as  appears,  either  prepared  or  sanctioned  by  the  Convocation 
or  set  forth  by  its  authority.  It  was  issued  by  the  authority  of 
the  King,  as  a  consequence  of  the  Act  providing  for  communion 
in  both  kinds.  It  was  forwarded  to  the  Bishops  by  the  Council, 
with  letters  enjoining  each  Bishop  to  distribute  copies  to  every 
parson,  vicar,  and  curate  within  his  diocese,1  and  to  endeavour 
to  secure  the  obedience  of  the  clergy  to  the  proclamation 
directing  its  use  throughout  the  realm.  This  proclamation, 
which  in  the  printed  copies  of  the  Order  is  placed  next  after  the 
title  page  by  way  of  preface,  says  nothing  of  the  manner  in 
which  the  Order  had  been  prepared.  The  letters  to  the  Bishops 
assert  that  the  King  had  "  caused  sundry  of  his  majesty's  most 
grave  and  well-learned  prelates  and  other  learned  men  in  the 
scripture,  to  assemble  themselves  for  this  matter,  who  after  long 
conference  together  have  with  deliberate  advice  finally  agreed 
upon  such  an  order  ...  as  may  appear  to  you  by  the  book 
thereof,  which  we  send  herewith  unto  you."3  This  statement 
may  perhaps  represent  the  actual  facts  of  the  case,  but  no 
evidence,  except  the  statement  itself,  is  to  be  found  which  shows 
that  such  an  assembly  took  place,  or  supplies  any  information 
as  to  the  persons  by  whom  the  Order  was  framed.  Its  contents, 
indeed,  may  be  said  to  show  traces  of  the  process  of  construction 
by  a  committee  including  persons  of  different  opinions,  but  they 
are  such  as  to  be  consistent  with  the  probability  that  Cranmer 
was  mainly  responsible  for  the  form.3 

1  One  of  the  existing  copies  of  the  Order  (that  in  the  University  Library  at 
Cambridge)  has  added  to  it  the  manuscript  direction  for  its  use  with  which  it  was 
sent  to  the  Curate  of  Aston.  The  order  is  given,  not  by  episcopal  authority,  but 
"  in  the  King's  name,"  and  a  direction  for  the  removal  of  images  is  combined  with 
that  for  the  use  of  the  book.  2  Wilkins,  Concilia,  vol.  iv,  p.  32. 

3  See  Gasquet  and  Bishop,  Edward  VI.  and  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer^ 
ed.  1890,  p.  93,  note.  The  authors'  remark  that  "it  would  almost  seem  that  the 


xxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

As  to  the  source  from  which  the  Order  was  drawn,  it  has 
been  said  that  it  is  based  upon  the  "  Consultation  "  of 
Hermann,  Archbishop  of  Cologne.  There  are  certain  points  of 
resemblance,  and  these  are  sufficient  to  show  that  the  "  Con- 
sultation "  was  used  in  the  composition  of  the  Order,  which  is 
more  closely  related  to  it  than  to  any  other  Lutheran  docu- 
ment. But  the  parallel  forms  in  the  "  Consultation  "  were 
intended  for  use  before  the  Mass  began,  not  for  the  precise 
purpose  which  the  Order  of  the  Communion  was  intended  to 
serve.  The  portions  of  the  Order  which  show  most  resem- 
blance to  the  "  Consultation"  are  the  "  comfortable  words  "  and 
the  forms  of  confession  and  absolution.  The  use  of  the 
"  comfortable  words "  seems  to  have  been  suggested  by  the 
"  Consultation"  wrhich  provides  a  selection  of  passages  from 
Scripture,  of  which  one  was  to  be  recited  by  the  pastor  after  the 
confession  and  before  the  absolution.  But  the  passages  selected 
in  the  "  Consultation  "  include  some  which  are  omitted  in  the 
Order,  and  do  not  include  the  words  from  St.  Matthew  which 
the  Order  places  first.  The  confession  and  absolution  of  the 
Order,  while  they  borrow  certain  phrases  from  those  of  the 
"  Consultation"  are  really  more  closely  related  to  the  ancient 
forms  which  appear  in  the  Missal  as  a  part  of  the  preparation 
of  the  priest  and  his  assistants  before  the  beginning  of  the  Mass, 
and  which  were  also  used,  as  we  have  seen,  as  a  preparation  for 
communion  in  the  case  of  its  administration  to  communicants 
other  than  the  officiating  clergy  in  the  course  of  the  service.1 

As  we  have  seen,  the  letters  issued  to  the  Bishops  by  the 
Council  on  March  I3th,  1548,  speak  of  "long  conference"  in  the 
preparation  of  the  Order.  But  its  composition,  if  it  had  not 
been  taken  in  hand  before  the  "  long  conference  "  took  place, 

action  of  two  minds  working  with  different  intentions  is  to  be  traced  in  the 
composition,"  seems  to  be  justified.  But  it  must  be  remembered  that  Cranmer 
himself  was  still  in  two  minds. 

1  See  p.  xv,  above.       A  further  comparison  of  the  forms  of  the  Order  with  those 
of  the  Consultation  will  be  found  in  Appendix  IV. 


INTRODUCTION.  jtxv 

must  have  been  completed  somewhat  rapidly.  The  book 
appears  to  have  been  printed  some  days  before  it  was  issued  to 
the  Bishops  ;  .and  the  actual  work  of  printing  a  number  of  copies 
sufficient  for  distribution  throughout  all  the  parishes  of  England1 
must  have  occupied  a  large  part  of  the  interval  between  the 
passing  of  the  Act  on  December  i/th,  1547,  and  March  8th,  1548 
(the  date  of  the  printed  copies)  since  the  whole  work  was 
apparently  carried  out  in  one  printing-office. 

The  book  was  probably  issued  unbound,  and  it  is  perhaps 
hardly  matter  for  wonder  that  out  of  the  large  number  of  copies 
issued  only  a  very  few  survive.  Mr.  James  Parker,  in  1877,  knew 
of  only  six  copies.2  Mr.  Maskell,  some  years  later,  says  that 
"  scarcely  more  than  five  or  six  copies  are  known  to  exist."  He 
actually  mentions  only  four.3  Enquiries  made  with  a  view  to 
the  preparation  of  the  present  volume  have  somewhat  enlarged 
the  list  of  known  copies,  which  is  given  on  p.  xxvi. 

It  is  clear  from  the*  variations  in  the  printed  copies  that  the 
early  issues  of  the  book  included  several  distinct  impressions  ; 
but  the  later  reprints,  of  which  there  are  several,  do  not  show 
evidence  of  the  existence  of  any  early  impression  which  is  not 
represented  in  this  list.  The  earliest  reprint,  that  in  Hamon 
L'Estrange's  Alliance  of  Divine  Offices  (1659)  is  evidently 
derived  from  the  copy  now  in  the  Bodleian  Library.4  The 

1  The  Act  and  the  Proclamation  both  contemplate  the  use  of  the  Order  throughout 
Ireland  also  :  but  there  does  not  seem  to  be  any  actual  evidence  of  its  circulation 
there. 

2  Introduction  to  the  Revisions  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  p.  xix. 

'•'  Ancient  Liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England^  ed.  1882,  p.  Ixxii.  Of  the  four 
which  he  mentions,  one  (in  the  British  Museum)  is  not  in  Mr.  Parker's  list,  having 
no  doubt  come  to  the  Museum  after  Mr.  Parker  had  examined  the  two  copies  which 
he  found  there. 

4  The  pages  of  this  copy  (57)  have  been  divided  and  marked  with  a  view 
to  the  use  of  the  book  as  printer's  "copy."  The  division,  signatures  and  foliation 
indicated  by  the  marks  correspond  exactly  with  the  division  of  the  text  in  the  first 
edition  of  L'Estrange's  work,  and  with  the  signatures  and  foliation  of  that  edition. 
Further,  a  note  added  at  the  end  of  the  text  in  57,  in  a  seventeenth  century 
hand,  which  seems  to  be  that  of  L'Estrange,  in  which  the  details  of  the 
printer's  name,  date,  and  place  of  printing  are  supplied,  has  been  reproduced  in 
L'Estrange's  edition  as  though  it  were  an  integral  part  of  the  original.  The  details 


xxvi 


INTRODUCTION. 


spelling  is  modernised,  and  there  are  some  errors  of  reproduction. 
The  reprint  in  Bishop  Sparrow's  Collection  of  Articles,  etc.  (1661), 


Library  or  Owner. 

Press  mark. 

Symbol. 

Remarks. 

British  Museum      C.  25.  f.  15 

15 

Acquired  in  1859  :  formerly 

belonged  to  Robert  Daly, 

Bishop  of  Cashel.      The 

original    of    the    accom- 

panying facsimile. 

British  Museum      ...         ...    C.  25.  f.  12       ...        12 

Acquired  in  1858,  from  the 

Rev.  T.  Lathbury. 

British  Museum      ...         ...    C.  25.  f.  16       ...        16 

Acquired  in  1876. 

University  of  Cambridge...    Syn.  7.  54.  13  ... 

13 

Formerly  belonged  to  John 

Hackett,  Bishop  of  Lich- 

field. 

St.    John's  College,  Cam- 

A. 6.  17 

17 

Arms   of  John    Williams, 

bridge. 

Bishop  of  Lincoln  (after- 

wards     Archbishop      of 

York). 

St.  Paul's  Cathedral 

38.  D.  30 

30 

— 

Mr.  A.  H.  Huth    

— 

H 

— 

Cosin  Library,  Durham    ...    F.  V.  2  ... 

2 

Title  mutilated. 

Dr.  E.  Freshfield  

— 

F 

Mutilated.     Lacks  title. 

University  of  Durham       ...    XVII.  E.  19     ... 

19 

Formerly  Dr.  Routh's. 

Bodleian  Library    Arch.   Bodl.   A. 

57 

Not      known     in      1838, 

I.  57- 

but  known  in  1852. 

Mr.  Christie-Miller 

— 

Not  collated. 

is  apparently  taken,  also  with  modernisation  of  spelling,  and 
with  some  errors,  from  a  copy  agreeing  with  12,  or  perhaps 

in  the  note  are  no  doubt  derived  from  one  of  the  dated  impressions,  but  its  form  is 
not  the  same  as  that  of  the  colophon  of  the  dated  copies.  The  date  at  which  57 
came  into  the  possession  of  the  Bodleian  Library  cannot  be  accurately  ascertained. 
It  was  not  known  there  in  1838,  when  Dr.  Cardwell  published  the  first  edition  of  his 
Two  Litiirgies,  but  was  there  in  1852.  Its  present  (and  only)  press-mark  is  of  a 
date  about  1864.  There  does  not  appear  to  be  any  record  of  its  purchase,  and  it 
seems  most  probable  that  it  had  been  found,  at  some  time  between  1838  and  1852, 
bound  up  or  mixed  with  other  pamphlets  in  some  collection  already  in  the  Library, 
or  in  some  miscellaneous  volume  of  which  the  contents  are  not  distinguished  in  the 
purchase  lists. 


INTRODUCTION. 

with  2.  That  in  the  fourth  volume  of  Wilkins'  Concilia  Magnae 
Britanniae  et  Hiberniae  (1737)  is  taken  from  Sparrow,  with  one 
or  two  additional  errors,  introduced  by  way  of  correction.  That 
in  the  first  edition  of  Cardwell's  Two  Liturgies  of  Edivard  VL 
(1838)  is  derived  from  19,  which  was  then  in  the  possession  oi 
Dr.  Routh,  the  President  of  Magdalen  College,  Oxford1  ;  in  his 
third  edition  (1852)  the  editor  added  some  variants  from  57, 
which  was  then  in  the  Bodleian  Library ;  and  variants  taken 
from  his  reprint  of  19  were  added  to  the  text  included  in  the 
reprint  of  L'Estrange's  work  published  in  1846  as  part  of  the 
Library  of  Anglo- Catholic  Theology.  Dr.  Routh's  copy  was 
followed  also  in  the  text  contained  in  the  edition  of  the 
Liturgies •,  Primer  and  Catechism  of  Edward  VI.  issued  by  the 
Parker  Society  in  1844.  In  this  edition  a  list  of  variants  noted 
in  13  is  added.  Mr.  W.  K.  Clay,  who  printed  a  text  of  the 
Order  in  his  Book  of  Common  Prayer  illustrated  (\$>^l\  does  not 
mention  the  source  from  which  he  drew ;  but  it  appears  from 
internal  evidence  that  his  text  is  in  the  main  derived  from 
Cardwell's  Two  Liturgies,  and  therefore  from  19,  though  it 
incorporates  emendations  derived  from  Sparrow  or  Wilkins. 
A  reprint  in  the  Surplice,  included  also  in  a  volume  of  tracts 
reproduced  from  that  journal  (Vol.  I,  part  i,  1846)  is  derived 
from  Sparrow.  A  recension  appended  to  the  edition  of  the 
First  Prayer  Book  of  Edward  VL,  by  Mr.  H.  B.  Walton 
(1869  and  ^83)  is  based  upon  57,  with  corrections  made  by 
the  aid  of  the  two  Durham  copies,  19  and  2.  All  these  reprints 
are  in  modernised  spelling.  Mr.  Maskell,  in  the  third  edition 
of  his  Ancient  Liturgy  of  tJie  Church  of  England (1882)  published 
a  more  exact  reprint  of  the  text  of  12.  There  also  exists  a 
reprint,  page  for  page,  of  the  same  text,  without  printer's  name 
or  date. 

Of  the  twelve  copies  included  in  the  list,  the  first  ten  and  the 

1  Dr.    Routh's   copy,   with  the   rest   of  his   printed  books,  passed  at  his  death, 
in  1854,  to  the  University  of  Durham  under  a  deed  of  gift  executed  by  him  in  1852. 


xxviii  INTRODUCTION. 

last1  all  bear  the  name  of  Richard  Grafton  as  printer,  and  the 
date  of  March  8th,  1548.  They  are  all  in  quarto  form,  consisting 
of  ten  leaves,  including  the  title.2  The  eleventh  copy  (57)  is  in 
octavo  form,  and  consists  of  twelve  leaves,  the  last  of  which  is 
blank.  It  has  no  colophon,  and  no  indication  of  the  name  of 
the  printer  or  the  place  or  date  of  printing,  save  that  supplied  by 
the  MS.  note  already  mentioned.3  The  date  of  March  8th,  1548, 
is  probably  that  at  which  the  first  copies  were  ready  for  issue, 
but  not  the  actual  date  of  all  the  copies  on  which  it  appears. 
It  is  clear  from  a  comparison  of  the  copies  that  the  whole  text 
was  set  up  in  quarto  form  at  least  four  times,  and  that  part  of  it, 
at  any  rate,  was  set  up  a  fifth  time ;  and  there  is  reason  to  think 
that  some  time  elapsed  between  the  printing  of  the  earliest  and 
that  of  the  latest  of  the  quarto  copies. 

One  of  the  five  settings  of  the  type  is  represented  by  15, 
another  by  16,  a  third  by  19.  Each  of  these  contains  a  certain 
number  of  errors  which  do  not  appear  in  the  other  seven 
quarto  copies  which  have  been  collated  throughout.  These 
seven,  which  are  on  the  whole  correctly  printed,  are  divided 
into  two  groups,  one  consisting  of  five,  the  other  of  two  copies. 
Those  which  form  the  larger  group  (that  is  to  say,  12,  13,  17, 
30  and  H)  are  all  printed  from  the  same  setting  of  the  type, 
though  there  are  a  few  slight  differences  among  them,  consequent 
upon  adjustments  made  during  the  progress  of  the  work  of 

1  This   copy  has  not  been   collated  for  the  present  work,  and  is  therefore  not 
included  among  those  referred  to  in  the  following  pages.  From  information  which  has 
been  kindly  supplied  by  Mr.  R.  E.  Graves  it  appears  that  it  belongs  to  the  same 
class  of  copies  as  12,  and  that  it  agrees  with    12  throughout,  very  closely,   if  not 
absolutely,  in  respect  of  those  differences  which  distinguish  12  from  the  other  copies 
of  the  group. 

2  The  title  is  imperfect  in  2  and  is  wanting  in  F.     It  may  be  added  that  the  copies 
17,  30  and  19  are  bound  up  with  other  contemporary  tracts.      This  was  also  the  case 
with  13. 

:{  The  description  of  the  Order  of  the  Communion  as  "  a  booklet  of  only  three 
or  four  leaves  "  (Gasquet  and  Bishop,  Edward  VL  and  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer, 
ed.  1890,  p.  89),  is  evidently  not  intended  to  be  exact.  It  is  rather  a  statement  as 
to  the  bulk  of  the  contents  of  the  book  than  as  to  the  precise  form  in  which  it  was 
issued. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxix 

printing.  The  other  two  copies  (2  and  F)  are  also  for  the 
most  part  printed  from  the  same  setting  as  the  larger  group ; 
but  in  them  the  pages  which  form  one  side  of  the  second  sheet 
(B  i  verso,  B  ii,  B  iii  verso  and  B  iv)  are  printed  from  formes 
belonging  to  another  setting  differing  from  that  represented  by 
the  same  pages  in  the  copies  of  the  larger  group. 

In  all  the  four  settings  of  sheet  A  represented  by  15,  16,  19 
and  12,  the  title  page  has  a  border  made  up  of  four  blocks.  The 
borders  are  not  identical,  but  each  of  the  four  contains  one  or 
more  blocks  common  to  others.  The  block  which  forms  the 
upper  part  of  the  border  in  15  does  not  appear  in  any  of  the 
rest ;  nor  do  the  side  blocks  of  the  same  border,  but  the  lower 
part  appears  in  16  and  in  19.  The  blocks  which  form  the  sides 
of  the  border  in  12  and  16  appear  also  in  19,  but  are  there 
inverted  ;  the  upper  part  of  the  border  is  also  the  same  in  these 
three  settings.1 

Again,  all  four  settings  of  the  sheet  have  an  ornamental 
E  on  the  recto  of  the  second  leaf,  and  an  ornamental  F  on  the 
verso  of  the  third.  It  will  be  seen  from  the  facsimile  that  in 
15  these  two  letters  are  similar  in  design  ;  in  16  and  19  another 
pattern  is  employed  ;  the  two  blocks  resemble  one  another, 
but  differ  both  in  size  and  in  design  from  the  two  which  are 
used  in  15.  In  12  and  the  six  copies  which  agree  with  it,  the 
E  is  of  the  same  pattern  with  that  of  15,  and  the  F  of  the  same 
pattern  with  that  of  16  and  19.  There  are,  in  each  case,  some 
slight  irregularities  in  the  edges  of  the  impressions,  which  show 
that  the  E  of  15  corresponded  exactly  with  that  of  12  and  its 
allies,2  and  that  the  E  and  F  of  16  corresponded  exactly  with 
those  of  19,  while  the  F  of  these  two  copies  also  corresponds 
exactly  with  that  which  appears  in  the  seven  copies  represented 

1  The  borders  are  reproduced  in  the  present  volume  :  see  the  title-page  of  the 
facsimile  of  15,  and  Nos.  I,  IV,  and  VII  of  the  additional  plates. 

2  The  white  line  which  runs  across  the  impression  of  the  E  in  15  (see  facsimile) 
does  not  appear  in  12  or  the  other  copies  of  the  large  group.      It  is  due,  not  to  any 
irregularity  in  the  block,  but  to  a  crease  in  the  paper,  which  has  marred  the  impression 
in  15. 


xxx  INTRODUCTION. 

by  12.  If  the  blocks  used  for  these  letters  were  engraved,  the 
similarity  can  only  be  accounted  for  on  the  hypothesis  that  the 
same  block  which  was  used  for  the  E  of  15  was  used  also  in 
setting  up  the  type  of  12  and  the  six  other  copies  which  agree 
with  it,  and  that  the  same  block  which  was  used  for  the  F  of 
1 6  was  also  used  for  the  type  of  12  and  its  allies,  while  the  pair 
of  blocks  used  for  16  were  used  also  for  19.  In  this  case  it 
would  seem  most  likely  that  the  settings  which  use  the  same 
blocks  \vere  not  concurrent — that  is,  that  while  15  may  have 
been  concurrent  with  either  16  or  19,  these  two  were  not 
concurrent  with  one  another,  and  that  the  setting  represented 
by  12  was  not  concurrent  with  any  of  the  other  three  settings  ; 
for  even  if  we  assume  that  the  four  settings  were  standing  in  type 
at  the  same  time,  space  being  left  for  the  block-letters,  which  were 
shifted  from  one  set  of  formes  to  another,  it  would  not  have  been 
possible  to  print  off  copies  of  sheet  A  at  the  same  time  from 
any  two  settings  in  which  the  same  block  was  required.1  The 
need  for  simultaneous  use  of  formes  in  which  the  same  block- 
letters  were  required  might  have  been  avoided,  no  doubt,  by 
varying  the  order  in  which  the  sheets  were  worked  at  different 
presses  ;  but  such  an  arrangement  would  have  been  troublesome 
in  practice.  It  is,  however,  possible  that  the  blocks  were  not 
engraved,  but  cast,  and  that  the  exact  resemblances  are  due  to 
irregularities  in  the  moulds  ;  in  this  case  the  evidence  of  the 
block-letters  would  not  be  of  any  force  against  the  hypothesis 
that  printing  may  have  been  carried  on  concurrently  from  the 
various  settings.2  It  is  clear  that  two  settings  of  a  portion 

1  The  resemblances  of  the  blocks  used  for  the  borders  of  the  title  pages  are  not  so 
distinct  as  to  warrant  any  decided  inference  as  to  the  repeated  use  of  the  same  block, 
even  if  it  were  certain  that  these  blocks  were  engraved. 

2  Mr.  A.  W.   Pollard,  who  has  kindly  examined  the   block-letters  01  the  three 
British  Museum  copies  (12,  15,  16)  informs  me  that  he  is  strongly  of  opinion  that  they 
are  printed  from  engraved  blocks  :  he  adds  that  there  is  no  clear  evidence  of  the  use 
of  cast  blocks  for  such  letters  at  the  date  when  the  Order  was  printed.      He  believes 
the  F  of  1 6  to  be  a  later  impression  of  the  block  than  that  of  12  :  if  this  is  the  case, 
it  would  seem  to  follow  that  these  two  settings  of  the  sheet  were  standing  in  type 
together ;  for  as  we  shall  see  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  the  setting  represented  by 
12  was  prepared  later  than  that  represented  by  16. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxi 

of  sheet  B  were  standing  in  type  at  the  same  time,  since  one  of 
them  is  represented  in  two,  and  the  other  in  five  copies,  being 
combined  in  each  case  with  four  pages  common  to  all  seven. 

There  are,  however,  some  other  points  which  may  help  to 
determine  the  relation  of  the  different  settings.  These  are 
concerned  with  the  distribution  of  the  matter  in  the  pages, 
with  the  presence  or  absence  of  certain  errors,  and  with  the 
variations  of  spelling  and  punctuation. 

The  division  of  the  matter  between  the  pages  is  the  same 
in  all  the  quarto  copies  save  16  and  19:  in  16  the  difference  of 
distribution  only  affects  the  pages  containing  the  Proclamation  ; 
the  division  of  the  Order  itself  is  the  same,  page  for  page,  as  in 
15  and  the  other  seven  copies.  In  19  the  divergence  extends  to 
the  greater  part  of  the  pages  ;  and  in  some  other  respects  19  is 
found  to  stand  by  itself.  We  may  leave  it  for  the  present  on 
one  side,  and  consider  those  copies  which  agree,  page  for  page, 
so  far  as  the  Order  is  concerned,  in  the  division  of  their  contents. 
It  may  be  convenient  to  begin  with  that  page  (fol.  B  i  verso]  of 
which  this  volume  contains  a  facsimile  from  each  of  the  various 
settings. 

If  we  compare  the  facsimile  of  this  page  in  15  with  that  of 
the  corresponding  page  from  16  (Plate  II),  it  will  be  seen  at 
once  that  the  two  differ  considerably  in  the  manner  in  which 
their  contents  are  distributed  into  lines  ;  they  are  clearly,  in 
this  respect,  independent  of  each  other ;  and  the  independence 
of  the  two  copies  is  further  shown  by  the  fact  that  each  of  them 
has  an  erroneous  reading  which  does  not  appear  in  the  other  ; 

15  reads    "hath    a   warrant"    for    "hath    no   warrant";    and 

1 6  reads  "prepare,   lesse  and  consecrate"  for  "prepare,  blesse 
and  consecrate."1     Again,  the   text  differs  in  two  places  where 
it    may   be    uncertain   which   copy  is    right;    15    reads    "shall 
contynue  still,"  where  16  has  "shal  yet  continue   styll  "  ;    and 
15    has    "wyne,    with    soome    water   put   vnto   it,"   where    16 

1  This  error  has  been  corrected  with  a  pen  in  16. 


INTRODUCTION. 

(probably  rightly)  omits  the  comma  after  the  word  "  wyne." 
The  spelling  of  many  words  differs  j1  and  1 5  uses  capitals  for 
the  first  letters  of  several  words,  where  16  has  lower  case 
letters. 

If  we  turn  to  the  facsimile  of  the  corresponding  page  of 
12  (Plate  V),  it  will  be  seen  that  in  the  distribution  of  the  lines 
in  the  lower  portion  of  the  page,  this  copy  differs  both  from 
15  and  from  16,  while  in  the  portion  printed  in  larger  type  the 
distribution  is  line  for  line  the  same  as  in  16,  down  to  the  last 
two  lines  of  the  paragraph,  where  the  crowding  observable  in 
the  tenth  line  of  16  is  avoided  in  12  by  carrying  a  word  on  to 
the  next  line.  In  the  corresponding  page  of  2,  on  the  other 
hand  (Plate  X),  the  distribution,  throughout  the  page,  is  line 
for  line  the  same  as  in  15. 

Both  12  and  2  avoid  the  errors  already  noted  as  occurring 
in  15  and  16,  and  also  avoid  the  misprint  of  "Chalite"  for 
"Chalice"  which  appears  in  16,  and  supply  the  word  "the' 
before  "communion"  in  line  n,  where  16  omits  it.  But  in 
respect  of  the  insertion  of  "  yet,"  and  of  the  omission  of  the 
comma  after  "wyne,"  12  follows  the  model  of  16,  while  2,  like 

15,  omits  "yet  "  and  inserts  the  comma.     Again,  12  agrees  with 

16,  and  2  with  15,  in  respect  of  the  initial  letters  of  the  words 
"  Church,"    "  Charity,"   "  Rite,"   "  Ceremony,"    "  Mass,"  "  Altar," 
"  Communion " ;    and    in    regard    to    the    spelling  of  particular 
words,  it  may  be    observed    that   in   a  large  proportion  of  the 
instances  in  which  15  and  16  differ,  the  spelling  of  15  is  adopted 
in  2,  and  that  of  16  in  12.     Thus,  in  two  cases  where  16  and  12 
have  " satisfyed,"   15   and   2  have  "satisfied,"  and  in  two  cases 
where   16  and  12  have  "them,"  15  and  2  have  "  theim."     Other 
instances   are   "  mennes "   in   15    and  2,  where  16  and  12  have 

1  The  question  of  spelling  seems,  at  least  in  these  two  copies,  to  have  been  left 
very  much  to  the  discretion  of  the  compositors.  The  spelling  is  in  lx>th  copies  very 
variable  ;  the  same  word  is  not  by  any  means  always  spelt  in  the  same  way  even  in 
the  same  page.  It  may  be  said  that  in  16  the  use  of  "  y  "  for  "  i  "  and  the  use  of  a 
final  "e"  are  both  very  frequent.  These  features  are  less  marked  in  15,  which,  on 
the  other  hand,  tends  to  an  archaic  spelling  of  certain  words. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxiii 

"  mens  "  ;  "  provided  "  as  against  "  provyded  "  ;  "  blisse  "  as 
against  "  blesse  "  ;  "  faire  "  as  against  "  fayr  "  ;  and  "  doen  " 
as  against  "done."1 

Turning  to  the  other  pages  which  in  each  copy  make  up 
the  rest  of  the  same  side  of  the  sheet  with  B  i  verso  (B  ii, 
B  iii  verso,  B  iv),  it  may  be  seen  that  in  these  pages  the 
arrangement  of  the  larger  type  in  12  agrees,  line  for  line,  with 
that  of  1 6.  In  the  rubrics  on  fol.  B  iii  verso  and  B  iv,  there  is 
an  apparent  agreement  with  15  as  against  16  ;  but  this  does  not 
extend  beyond  the  number  of  the  lines  and  the  number  of  the 
words  in  the  first  line  of  each  rubric.  The  rubrics,  in  each  case, 
occupy  one  line  less  in  12  than  in  16.  The  result  (and  probably 
the  purpose)  of  this  arrangement  has  been  to  leave  a  larger 
space  on  each  of  the  two  pages  between  the  rubric  and  the 
first  line  of  the  larger  type.  On  the  other  hand,  throughout 
these  three  pages,  the  arrangement  of  2  is  almost  exactly  the 
same  as  in  15.  Both  in  2  and  in  12  the  errors  of  15  and  16  are 
avoided ;  and  here  again,  in  the  great  majority  of  the  points  of 
difference  between  15  and  16,  it  will  be  found  that  2  agrees  with 
15,  and  12  with  i6.2 

These  facts  seem  to  suggest  that  the  two  settings  represented 
in.  these  pages  of  12  and  2  were  both  produced  later  than  those 
represented  by  15  and  16.  They  suggest  further  the  probability 
that  in  setting  up  the  type  from  which  the  pages  in  question 
were  printed  the  compositor  of  12  used  a  corrected  copy  of  the 
impression  represented  by  16,  and  the  compositor  of  2  a  cor- 
rected copy  of  that  represented  by  15.  Each  compositor, 
probably,  while  having  a  tolerably  free  hand  in  the  matter  of 

1  There  are  in  the  page  (apart  from  cases  of  evident  error  in  one  or  other)  about 
50  points  of  difference  between  15  and  16.      In  about  40  of  these  it  will  be  found 
that  12  agrees  with  1 6  and  2  with  15.      In  some  instances  where  15  and  16  agree, 
2  also  agrees,  while  12  differs. 

2  Taking  the  four  pages  together,  and  leaving  out  of  count  the  cases  where  the 
difference  is  due  to  such  an  error  as  would  pretty  certainly  be  corrected  in  a  second 
edition,  the  total  number   of  points  of  difference  between  15  and  16  may  be  stated 
as  190.     In  about  75   per   cent,    of  these   instances   12  agrees   with    16 ;    in  about 
19  per  cent,  it  agrees  with   15  ;  in  rather  more  than  5  per  cent,  it  differs  from  both. 
The  agreement  of  2  with  15  is  perhaps  rather  more  constant  than  that  of  12  with  16. 

ORDER   COM.  C 


xxxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

spelling,  would  be  influenced  by  the  copy  from  which  he  was 
setting  up  the  type  ;  the  differences  between  12  and  16  on  the 
one  hand  and  2  and  15  on  the  other  are  probably  due  either  to 
the  correction  of  an  archaic  spelling  in  the  "  copy,"  or  to  the 
personal  tendency  of  the  compositor. 

If  we  turn  next  to  the  remaining  four  pages  of  the  sheet, 
which  make  up  its  other  side  (fol.  B  i,  B  ii  verso,  B  iii,  B  iv 
verso)  and  compare  12,  15,  and  16  we  find  the  same  symptoms, 
with  an  important  difference.1  The  arrangement  of  the  page- 
matter  in  12,  throughout  the  four  pages,  corresponds  very  closely 
with  that  of  15,  differing  at  several  points  from  that  of  16.  Here 
again  the  errors,  or  most  of  the  errors,  of  15  or  16  are  avoided  in 
12.  With  regard  to  the  variations  of  spelling  and  punctuation, 
in  a  large  majority  of  the  cases  where  15  and  16  differ,  12  agrees 
with  I5.2  Thus  the  facts  with  regard  to  these  four  pages,  while 
they  seem,  as  in  the  case  of  the  other  four,  to  indicate  a  close 
connexion  between  the  setting  represented  by  12  and  that  of  one 
of  the  earlier  impressions,  seem  clearly  to  point  to  the  impres- 
sion represented  by  15  as  that  which  furnished  the  "copy"  for 
the  pages  of  12.  In  other  words,  it  appears  that  the  "copy"  for 
one  side  of  the  sheet  of  12  was  most  probably  a  corrected  copy 
of  the  same  impression  as  16,  that  for  the  other  side  a  corrected 
copy  of  the  same  impression  as  1 5  ;  and  that  the  pages  which 
are  peculiar  to  2  and  F  were  most  probably  set  up  by  the  aid  of 
a  corrected  copy  of  the  same  impression  as  1 5. 

Thus  the  sheet  as  it  appears  in  2  and  F  is  in  a  sense  more 
homogeneous  than  that  which  is  found  in  the  copies  of  the 
larger  group,  being  derived  throughout  from  one  of  the  two 
earlier  impressions :  and  it  might  seem  to  follow  that  the  mix- 
ture of  formes  belonging  to  two  different  settings,  which  has 
certainly  taken  place  in  the  copies  of  one  of  the  two  groups,  is 

1  In  these  pages  12  and  2  are  alike  ;  the  pages  have  been  printed  from  the  same 
type  in  both  copies. 

2  The  number  of  points  of  difference  between  15  and  16,  reckoned  as  before,  are 
in  these  four  pages  about  150.      In  about  60  per  cent,  of  these  12  agrees  with  15  ;  in 
about  30  per  cent,  with  1 6  ;  in  the  remainder  it  differs  from  both. 


INTR  OD  UC  TION.  xxxv 

to  be  seen  in  the  larger  group,  represented  by  12.  But  this 
does  not  seem  to  be  really  the  case. 

In  the  various  settings  represented  by  15,  16,  and  12  two 
patterns  of  the  lower  case  letter  "  w  "  appear  to  have  been  used. 
They  may  be  seen  close  together  in  line  2  of  fol.  B  i  of  15,  where 
the  "  vv  "  of  "  with  "  is  of  one  pattern  and  that  of  "  worlde,"  of  the 
other.  In  one,  the  left-hand  and  middle  of  the  three  upright 
strokes  of  the  letter  are  almost  equal  in  height,  in  the  other  the 
left-hand  stroke  is  higher  than  the  other  two.  In  15  and  in  12 
both  of  these  patterns  are  used,  that  with  the  high  middle  stroke 
being  much  more  frequent  in  15  than  in  12  :  in  16  this  pattern  is 
used  exclusively  ;  and  it  is  used  exclusively  also  in  the  four  pages 
peculiar  to  2  and  F,  which  are  thus  clearly  marked  as  being  of  a 
different  setting  from  that  of  the  other  pages  of  these  copies. 
The  effect  produced  by  the  frequent  use  of  this  pattern  of  "  w  "  is 
very  noticeable2:  the  mixture  of  pages  in  which  it  is  frequent 
with  those  in  which  it  is  rare  would  certainly  suggest  to  anyone 
who  considers  the  pages  of  2  and  F  that  the  whole  of  sheet  B, 
as  it  stands  in  those  copies,  has  not  been  printed  from  the  formes 
of  one  and  the  same  setting  of  the  type.  On  the  other  hand,  in 
12,  and  in  the  copies  of  the  larger  group,  this  "  w  "  is  nowhere  so 
freely  used  as  to  affect  the  general  aspect  of  the  page  ;  and  the 
whole  of  sheet  B  is  in  this  respect  uniform  in  appearance. 

It  appears,  moreover,  that  the  same  difference  which  has 
been  found  to  distinguish  the  two  sides  of  sheet  B  in  12  and  the 
kindred  copies  may  be  traced  also  in  the  pages  of  sheet  A  of  the 
same  copies,3  perhaps  less  distinctly  than  in  sheet  B,  but  with 
sufficient  clearness  to  suggest  that  the  use  made  of  the  earlier 
impressions  as  "  copy  "  for  the  later  setting  extended  to  sheet  A. 

1  In   15  the  pattern  with  the  high  middle  stroke  is  to  the  other  in  the  proportion 
of  about  3  to  4  ;  in  12,  of  about  I  to  4.     In  both  settings  the  proportion  of  the  two 
patterns  varies  considerably   in   different  pages  :    in    12  the  pattern  with  the  high 
middle  stroke  is  never  in  a  majority  on  any  page,  and  in  some  pages  it  does  not  occur 
at  all ;  but  it  is  found  in  both  portions  of  sheet  B. 

2  This  may  be  seen  by  a  comparison  of  Plate  V,  in  which  it  does  not  occur,  with 
Plate  X,  in  which  it  is  the  only  form  used. 

3  The  whole  of  this  sheet  is  common  to  12,  F  and  2. 


Kxxvi  INTROD  UCT10N. 

And  here  again  the  ''spheres  of  influence"  of  the  two  earlier 
settings  correspond  with  the  division  of  the  pages  of  12  between 
the  two  sides  of  the  sheet.  In  fol.  A  ii  recto  both  the  earlier  impres- 
sions seem  to  have  been  used,  but  that  represented  by  16,  which 
is  predominant  in  the  latter  part  of  this  page  of  12,  was  appa- 
rently used  also  in  fol.  A  iii  verso  and  A  iv  recto  :  the  influence  of 
the  setting  represented  by  15  is  predominant  in  fol.  A  ii  verso, 
fol.  A  iii  recto  and  fol.  A  iv  verso ^  The  apparent  exception  pre- 
sented by  fol.  A  ii  recto  is  such  as  to  require  a  few  words  of 
explanation. 

In  this  page  16  differs  from  15  in  the  amount  of  its  page- 
matter,  which  is  less  than  in  the  page  of  15.  In  this  point  12  agrees 
with  15.  In  the  arrangement  of  the  first  twelve  lines,  and  in 
some  points  of  spelling  in  the  first  eight  lines,  12  also  agrees  with 
15.  From  the  thirteenth  line  to  the  end  of  the  page  it  differs 
in  the  arrangement  of  its  lines  both  from  15  and  from  16,  and 
after  the  first  eight  lines  its  spelling  and  punctuation  tend  to 
agree  with  16  as  against  15.  The  reason  for  this  variation  is 
probably  to  be  traced  to  the  fact  that  12  and  15  employ  the 
same  block  for  the  ornamental  letter  E.  The  block  used  in  16  is 
larger,  and  hence  the  amount  of  matter  in  16  is  less  than  in  15  or 
in  12.  The  employment  of  the  block  used  in  15  naturally  deter- 
mined the  amount  of  the  page-matter  in  12,  and  it  also  affected 
the  length  of  the  seven  lines  abutting  upon  the  block,  and  there- 
fore the  contents  of  the  line  following  them.  The  compositor,  in 
setting  up  these  lines  for  the  page  of  12,  would  naturally  give 
special  attention  to  that  one  of  the  two  earlier  impressions  which 
contained  the  same  block-letter  which  he  used  ;  and  hence  came 
the  close  agreement  in  these  lines  between  12  and  15.  Once  he 
was  clear  of  the  block-letter,  he  probably  worked  from  the 
impression  represented  by  16  :  if  he  had  continued  to  use  the 
other,  the  page  of  12  would  most  likely  have  been  arranged 
throughout  line  for  line  as  that  of  15.  But  his  use  of  16  in  the 

1  In  the  last  two  pages  of  the  sheet  the  predominant  influence  of  16  in  the  one 
case  and  15  in  the  other  is  shown  rather  by  the  character  than  by  the  number  of  the 
points  of  agreement. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxvii 

latter  part  of  the  page,  while  it  is  indicated  by  the  correspon- 
dence with  1 6  in  matters  of  spelling  and  the  like,  would  not  result 
in  conformity  with  16  in  the  matter  of  the  contents  of  the  lines, 
since  the  amount  of  matter  to  be  included  in  the  page  was  not 
the  same  as  in  16. 

In  sheet  C  the  arrangement  of  the  page-matter,  including  the 
colophon,  is  practically  the  same  in  12  and  the  copies  allied  to  it 
as  in  I5.1  Throughout  the  first  two  pages  of  the  sheet,  the  seven 
copies  agree  with  15  in  the  great  majority  of  those  cases  in 
which  15  and  16  differ  in  matters  of  spelling  and  punctua- 
tion. In  the  third  page  the  balance  is  nearly  even,  but  here  also 
the  probability  seems  in  favour  of  the  belief  that  the  setting  up 
of  the  type  has  been  aided  by  the  use  of  a  copy  agreeing 
with  15. 

It  has  been  already  mentioned  that  the  seven  copies  which 
are  in  the  main  printed  from  the  same  type  show  certain  small 
differences  among  themselves,  due  to  the  adjustment  or  correction 
of  the  type  in  the  intervals  of  printing.  In  sheet  A  there  is  one 
such  variation  on  fol.  iii  recto ,  where  in  five  of  the  copies  (H,  12, 
30,  2,  and  F)  there  is  rather  too  much  space  between  the  words 
"  all  "  and  "  thinges  "  in  line  I,  and  between  the  words  "  knowe  " 
and  "bothe"  in  line  2.  This  irregularity  is  rectified  in  13  and 
17.  In  sheet  B  the  points  of  difference  are  more  numerous. 
There  is  no  need  to  say  more  of  the  peculiarity  of  2  and  F  with 
regard  to  the  four  pages  already  mentioned,  but  it  may  be  noted 
that  in  the  head-lines  of  the  corresponding  pages  three  of  the 
other  five  copies  (12,  30,  H)  show  the  spelling  "ordre."  The 
same  three  have  a  capital  C  in  the  word  "  Communion  "  in  the 
head-line  of  foL  ii  recto.  In  the  other  two  copies  (13,  17)  the 
head-lines  are  uniform  throughout  the  sheet.  It  is  probable, 
therefore,  that  the  copies  of  the  sheet  in  13  and  17  were  printed 
later  than  those  in  12,  30,  and  H.  A  third  point  of  variation  is 

1  One    point  of  difference,   affecting  the   last   lines  of  fol.    C  ii  recto t  will  be 
discussed  later. 

C   2 


xxxviii  INTRODUCTION. 

at  the  end  of  the  first  line  of  fol.  iii  recto.  Here  in  some  of  the 
copies  there  is  some  irregularity  of  spacing.  In  all,  perhaps,  the 
"  y '  and  "  n  "  of  the  word  "  contynuall  "  are  separated  by  too  wide 
an  interval,  but  in  H  the  last  letter  of  the  line  is  set  apart  from  that 
which  precedes  it,  and  the  hyphen  which  should  follow  it  is 
displaced.  In  12  and  2,  while  this  letter  and  hyphen  are  rightly 
placed,  there  is  a  gap  after  the  "  a  "  of  "  contynuall."  The  remain- 
ing four  copies  avoid  both  these  lapses,  and  therefore  probably 
here  represent  a  state  of  the  type  later  than  that  existing  at 
the  moment  when  the  page  of  H  or  those  of  12  and  2  were 
printed. 

The  correction  in  this  side  of  the  leaf  was  probably  made 
before  that  in  the  head-line  of  the  verso,  for  in  30  the  correct 
adjustment  of  the  spacing  on  the  recto  is  combined  with  the 
uncorrected  head-line  on  the  verso.  It  is  also  likely  that  the 
state  of  the  type  represented  by  the  pages  of  12  and  2  is 
earlier  than  that  shown  by  the  page  of  H,  since  the  chance  of 
the  last  letter  of  a  line  being  displaced  in  adjusting  a  word 
preceding,  is,  on  the  whole,  greater  than  that  of  disturbance 
to  the  letters  of  a  word  in  the  middle  of  the  line  in  adjusting 
the  letters  at  the  end  of  the  line.  Thus  it  may  be  inferred 
that  the  order  of  printing  the  several  copies  of  the  sheet, 
as  regards  the  recto  side,  was  12  or  2,  H,  30  or  F,  13  or  17; 
as  regards  the  verso,  12,  H,  and  30  probably  preceded  13  and 
17.  The  place  which  2  and  F  may  have  taken  in  point  of 
time  is  uncertain,  since  the  verso  is  in  their  case  printed  from 
another  setting  of  the  type.  But  the  inference  is,  of  course, 
doubtful,  and  the  importance  of  the  question  apparently 
very  slight. 

In  sheet  C  the  points  of  difference  are  two.  One  is  in  the 
head-line  of  the  first  page,  where  13  and  17  begin  the  word 
"  Communion  "  with  a  capital,  the  other  five  with  a  lower  case 
letter.  The  other  is  more  notable.  It  occurs  on  fol.  ii  recto, 
and  concerns  the  last  lines  of  the  final  note  or  rubric.  Here  13 
has 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxix 

and  wythout  any 

leuacion  or 

lyftyng. 

The  other  six  copies  all  have 

and  wythout  any 
leuacion  or  lyf- 
tyng vp. 

The  omission  of  the  last  word  is  peculiar  to  13,  and  is  no 
doubt  the  result  of  an  error  rectified  before  the  other  copies  of 
the  sheet  were  printed.  It  will  be  seen  by  a  comparison  of  the 
facsimile  of  1 5  that  the  arrangement  of  lines  in  1 3  is  on  the 
same  model,  except  that  the  word  "vp,"  which  in  15  stands  in  a 
line  by  itself,  has  been  omitted.  The  absence  of  the  word  may 
have  been  caused  by  an  accidental  displacement  of  the  letters, 
but  as  a  stop  is  inserted  after  "  lyftyng,"  it  is  perhaps  more 
likely  that  the  word  was  left  out  by  the  compositor,  who  found 
that  he  had  not  room  for  another  line  below  that  consisting  of 
the  word  "  lyftyng,"  while  to  place  the  word  in  the  same  line 
with  "lyftyng"  would  have  made  that  line  too  long.  The 
arrangement  followed  in  the  other  six  copies,  that  of  dividing 
the  word  "  lyftyng  "  and  putting  back  its  first  syllable  to  the 
preceding  line,  was  probably  adopted  to  secure  a  satisfactory 
graduation  in  the  length  of  the  last  lines  of  the  page,  and  to 
avoid  too  near  an  approach  to  the  margin.  It  resembles  to 
some  extent  the  arrangement  found  in  16,  but  the  evidence  of 
1 3  shows  that  of  1 5  to  have  been  the  original  model.1 

In  spite  of  the  variation  caused  by  this  error  and  its  correc- 
tion, and  apart  from  the  correction  in  the  head-line  of  fol.  i  recto  t 
the  seven  copies  of  the  sheet  seem  to  have  been  printed  from 
the  same  setting  of  the  type.  The  copy  which  appears  in  13 
was  no  doubt  struck  off  before  the  other  six.  That  of  17  was 
probably  the  next  in  order  of  time.  The  others  present  no 
indication  of  their  order  of  printing. 

1  It  was  probably  preferred  to  the  arrangement  of  16  because  the  latter,  in  which 
the  last  line  but  two  is  partly  in  italic,  partly  in  gothic  type,  has  a  rather  irregular 
appearance. 


xl  INTRODUCTION. 

These  variations  are  very  slight,  but  they  suffice  to  bring 
about  the  result  that  no  two  of  the  seven  copies  are  in  exact 
agreement  throughout.  Two  (2  and  F)  are  separated  from  the 
rest  in  respect  of  the  four  pages  peculiar  to  them,  and  from  one 
another  in  respect  of  the  spacing  on  fol.  B  iii  recto.  Of  the  rest, 
three  (12,  30,  and  H)  differ  from  the  other  two  in  respect  of  the 
head-lines  of  four  pages,  and  from  one  another  in  respect  of  the 
spacing  in  the  first  line  of  fol.  B  iii  recto.1  The  remaining  two 
(13  and  17)  differ  from  each  other  in  the  last  lines  of  the  final 
note.  No  single  copy  embodies  all  the  corrections  made  in  the 
progress  of  the  work  of  printing;  17  comes  nearest  to  doing  so, 
but  retains  the  capital  C  in  the  head-line  of  fol.  C  i  recto. 

There  remain  two  copies,  19  and  57.  Of  these  the  former 
does  not  follow  any  of  the  other  quarto  copies,  either  in  page- 
arrangement  or  in  details  of  spelling  and  punctuation.  It  avoids 
the  more  obvious  errors  which  are  to  be  found  in  15  and  16, 
and  also  some  errors  of  punctuation  which  have  passed  from 
these  earlier  settings  to  the  later  ones  ;  but  it  has  a  certain 
number  of  errors  peculiar  to  itself.  Its  spelling  is,  on  the  whole, 
more  uniform  than  that  of  any  of  the  other  copies,  but 
occasionally  shows  resemblances  to  15,  with  which  it  agrees  in 
certain  readings,  and  these  facts  may  perhaps  suggest  that  it  was 
printed  from  a  setting  of  the  type  in  which  a  corrected  copy  of 
the  setting  represented  by  15  was  used.  As  compared  with  the 
other  copies,  it  shows  a  tendency  towards  ornament ;  the  text 
has  two  additional  block  letters,  and  the  title,  though  marred  by 
the  awkward  or  careless  placing  of  the  blocks  which  form  its 
border,  seems  to  have  aimed  at  a  better  artistic  effect  than  that 
of  the  other  designs.  It  may  perhaps  be  conjectured  that  19 
represents  a  setting  later  than  those  from  which  the  other  quarto 
copies  were  printed,  prepared  for  sale  and  not  for  official 
distribution. 

If  19  may  be  said  to  be  an  ornamental  impression,  it  is 
hardly  possible  to  say  the  same  of  57,  though  it  also  has  a  larger 

1  In  these  points  Mr.  Christie-Miller's  copy  agrees  with  12. 


INTR  OD  UC  TION.  xli 

number  of  ornamental  letters  than  any  other  copy,  save  19.  Its 
title  is  quite  without  ornament,  and  the  type  and  workmanship 
are  poorer  than  those  of  any  of  the  other  copies.  Mr.  James 
Parker,  noting  the  absence  of  printer's  name  and  date,  suggests 
that  57  was  perhaps  the  first  copy  issued,  remarking  that  certain 
errors  which  it  contains  "  seem  to  show  an  early  impression,  as 
these  words  are  corrected  later."  He  suggests  that  Whitchurche 
may  have  been  the  printer.1  Mr.  Maskell  thinks  that  it  was 
"  intended  for  the  use  of  people  in  the  congregation  and  not  for 
the  priest."-  If  so,  it  was  probably  issued  later  than  the  copies 
intended  for  circulation  to  the  clergy  ;  and  a  comparison  with 
the  quarto  copies  suggests  that  it  is  not  really  the  earliest 
impression.  It  is  apparently  set  up,  not  very  intelligently,  from 
an  uncorrected  copy  of  the  impression  represented  by  16,  to 
which  it  owes  the  errors  specified  by  Mr.  Parker,  and  also  some 
others.3  These  include  mistakes,  such  as  "  dyaection "  for 
"  dyrection,"  which  could  hardly  have  been  repeated  by  a  good 
workman,  for  the  case  is  not  one  of  merely  mechanical 
reproduction  ;  the  spelling  of  57  does  not  by  any  means  exactly 
agree  with  that  of  16,  but  shows  aberrations  peculiar  to  itself. 
On  the  whole,  it  seems  most  likely  that  57  is  a  later  edition  than 
the  others,  produced  by  the  aid  of  a  copy  of  one  of  Grafton's 
impressions,  but  not  in  Grafton's  workshop — in  other  words, 
that  it  represents  a  "  pirated  "  edition,  brought  out  to  meet  a 
popular  demand  for  copies  which  probably  followed  on  the  issue 
of  the  Order. 

That  there  would  be  such  a  demand  in  England  might  be 
expected  ;  but  the  demand  was  apparently  not  limited  to 
England.  We  learn  from  a  letter  of  Miles  Coverdale  to  Calvin, 
written  on  March  26th  1 548,  that  the  book,  within  little  more 
than  a  fortnight  from  the  date  of  printing,  was  on  sale  in  the  fair 
at  Frankfort,  where  "  many  persons  were  desirous  of  obtaining 

1  Introduction  to  the  Revisions  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer ;  p.  xix. 
-  Ancient  Liturgy  of  the  Chitrch  of  England,  ed.  1882,  p.  Ixxiii. 
:5  Mr.  Parker  was  not  acquainted  with   16,   which  was  acquired  by  the  British 
Museum  only  a  short  time  before  the  publication  of  his  work. 


xlii  INTR  OD  UCTION. 

it."1  Coverdale  had  translated  it  into  German  and  also  into 
Latin,  the  latter  version  being  perhaps  specially  intended  for 
Calvin's  benefit.  Both  versions,  apparently,  were  forwarded  to 
Calvin,  together  with  Coverdale's  letter,  which  suggests  that  he 
should  take  steps  for  their  publication.  Whether  Calvin  acted 
on  this  hint  or  not,  we  cannot  say  :  there  is  an  extant  German 
version  which  may  possibly  be  Coverdale's  ;  the  extant  Latin 
version  is  apparently  not  by  him,  but  by  Alexander  Aless.  Both 
are  printed  in  Appendix  II.  of  the  present  volume,  where  some 
further  account  of  the  two  versions  may  be  found. 

With  regard  to  the  plan  of  this  edition  of  the  Order  of  the 
Communion,  very  few  words  will  suffice.  The  copy  selected  for 
reproduction  (Brit.  Mus.,  C.  25,  f.  15)  was  chosen  partly  on  the 
ground  of  its  condition,  partly  because  it  appeared,  from  internal 
evidence,  to  represent  one  of  the  earliest  impressions,  partly 
because  it  had  not  been  used  in  any  existing  reprint.  The 
additional  plates  have  been  chosen  for  the  purpose  of  showing 
the  titles  and  colophons  of  the  various  impressions,  and  of 
furnishing  specimen  pages  which  illustrate  their  typography  and 
their  variations  of  spelling  and  punctuation.  It  has  been 
thought  unnecessary  to  append  to  the  text  any  explanatory 
notes,  since,  while  the  forms  contained  in  the  Order  are  of 
such  a  kind  as  to  need  little  in  the  way  of  commentary,  that 
need  is  fairly  supplied  by  the  existing  commentaries  on  the 
Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  the  changes  which  have  been 
made  in  the  forms  in  their  incorporation  in  the  Prayer  Book 
of  1549  and  in  the  subsequent  revisions  may  be  easily  traced  in 
Mr.  James  Parker's  First  Prayer  Book  of  King  Edward  VI. 
The  first  section  of  the  Appendix  contains  such  a  comparison 
of  readings  as  may  suffice  to  show  the  more  notable  variations 
of  the  different  copies  of  the  Order ;  the  second  contains  the 
German  and  Latin  versions.  In  the  third  section  an  attempt  has 
been  made  to  show  to  readers  who  may  not  be  very  familiar  with 

1  Coverdale's  Remains  (Parker  Society,  1846),  p.  525. 


INTRODUCTION.  xliii 

the  subject  the  character  and  order  of  the  service  resulting 
from  the  combination  of  the  Order  of  the  Communion  with  the 
mass  for  a  particular  day :  the  day  selected  for  this  purpose  is 
Easter  Day,  on  which  the  Order  was  first  used.  The  last  section 
deals  with  the  question  of  the  relation  between  the  forms 
contained  in  the  Order  and  those  of  the  Consultation  ot 
Archbishop  Hermann  of  Cologne. 

In  conclusion,  I  would  desire  to  express  my  gratitude  for  the 
kindness  and  courtesy  with  which  facilities  have  been  given,  both 
by  the  authorities  of  the  various  libraries  and  by  the  private  owners, 
Dr.  E.  Freshfield  and  Mr.  A.  H.  Huth,  for  the  inspection  and  use 
of  the  copies  of  the  Order  included  in  the  list :  to  Dr.  Fowler,  the 
custodian  of  the  Cosin  Library  at  Durham  ;  to  Mr.  R.  E.  Graves  ; 
to  Mr.  Francis  Jenkinson,  Librarian  of  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge ;  to  Mr.  Falconer  Madan,  of  the  Bodleian  Library,  and 
to  Mr.  A.  W.  Pollard,  of  the  British  Museum,  my  thanks  are 
also  due  for  their  assistance  in  dealing  with  questions  relating  to 
various  points  of  detail ;  and  I  must  once  more  record  my 
especial  gratitude  to  Dr.  Wickham  Legg  and  to  the  Rev.  E.  S. 
Dewick  for  their  unfailing  kindness  and  most  valuable  help 
throughout  the  progress  of  the  work. 


o?= 
net  of  tlje 


mumon. 


• 


proclamation 


t  _  9  m  fttwg  of  QBnglaD  jfcauce 
"anD  3|relanDe,  DetenDo;  of  rlje 


taitl)e,rtoftl)e 

glanD  anD 

lupzemefjeDrto  all  anD  (ingu* 

leroutloumgfubieetes^re* 
cpng:fo?fo  muelje  as  in  out  Ingf)  Court  of  |9ac 
iiament  lately  IjoiDcn  at  acoeftnunftec  it  teas  bp 
te  tuttfj  tije  concent  of  t^elozDesfpintuall  anD 
temporaU,anb  Commons  tfjeteaffembleD  mode 
goDlp  anD  agteablp  to  C^ztftes  ljol]i>  mftitticioti 
cnacteD5tfjat  tlje  niolie  DlifTeD  S>ar  tament  of  tt)c 
boDp  ^blouDofoutfabioz  Cf)?ift:fl)ou!fttcom 
tl)enffuttl)becomm6lpDelmei:eD  anD  u;tnitlet& 
imtonlpcrfoncs  iDitfjiuour  realmeofCngtanD 
nnD  3!^lanDe,  anDotljerourDonmuongDnDei 
jbotlje  fepnDeg  ,  tljat  is  to  faj>,of  b?eaD  anD  topne, 
(epcept  neceffitie  otljertoaie0reciuice)leafteuetp 
man  pfjantafyng  anD  Deuifptig  a  fonD?p  toap  bp 
^pmfelfe.m  tlje  bfe  of  tfjis  moftcbliGTcD  S>acra 
tnentof  bnitie.tljere  tmgtjttfjetebp  artfeanpftn 
femelp  anD  tingoDlp  Diuetfltie  :  jgDur  pleafure  ts 
bp  ttyaDtufe  of  ourmofteDecebncletljeDuUeof 
^omccfet  gouernoucofoucperfone.anD^o^ 
tectoj  of  al  our  lliealmes,  Dominions  5  fubiectcs 
anD  otljer  of  our  pziuep  coiinfaple,  tfjat  tf;e  fapD 
bledeD  ^acramet  be  imntftreb  bnto  our  people 
onlp  after  fuel)  fourme  anD  matter  as  tjereafter3 
bp  our  aucfyo  jitie,  toitfj  tl^aDuice  befo?e  mencio  * 


proclamation. 

neD  10  fetfuttl)e  anD  DeclareD:300tHpngeuerp 
man  tottl)  DuereuerenceanDcljtrftianbefjaueoj 
co  come  to  rljis  tyolpe  §>aeramente  ano  moftc 
WeflfeD  Communion  Jefltyatbp  t^tjutoo^p 
cccetumgoffo^igl|mp(leties3tl)ep  become  gtltte 
of  tfye  boop  anD  blouDe  of  tfje  JlojDe  ,anD  fo  eate 
$  D;tnfeettjetatDneDampnacion:fauttaffjej  Oilt* 
gentlp  ttipng  tfjemfelfestljattfjep  map  fo  come 
to  tl)i0  Ijolp  table  of  ci>Hfte*anD  fo  be  pattafeets 
of  tljps  Ijolp  Communion,  fyat  t^ep  mape  DtoeU 
in  c6^  3  ano  l^aue  Clfctfte  Dtoetlpng  in  t^eiiii: 
3ino  alfo  Untl)  ltic!)c  obeDunceanDconfo^uutte 
to  reccaue  tljps  cure  o?Dinauucc«anD  mod  go  Dip 
Otrection5t^at  toe  map  be  encotitageD  from  tune 
to  tpme  ,  fuct^et  to  ttauell  foj  tl^e  reformation  9 
retting  futtfye  of  fticlje  goolp  o;Dct0,a0  mape  bet 
mode  to  goDes  glojp  ,  t!)c  eDifipng  of  our  fubie- 
ctes;anD  tmtljaDuauncemcntc,  of  ttuerclrgton, 


entenD  to  b^ing  to  effecte:  300iilpng  all 
out  louing  fubiectes  m  tijc  meane  tpme  5to  (tape 
anD  quiet  tljeun  fealfes  tuit!;  tfyts  oute  Direction, 
as  men  content  to  folotec  auctt)oritie(accojtDuig 
to  tfje  bounDen  Dutp  of  fubiectes^  not  enterpzi- 
fpng  to  ronne  afo?e5anD  fo  bp  ttytit  ra(7)eue03  be- 
come t(je  greateft  (jpnDtrerg  of  fuclje  tftpngeg  >as 
tljep  mo.iearrogantlp  tljen  goD[p,teolDefeme(;bp 
tljeir  atone  pjiuate  auctJ)ozitie)motte  Ootlp  to  fet 
fojttoarDe*  acoee  tuouiDe  not  Ijatte  oure  fubiettcs 
fomuebetomifliUe  oure  3|uDgement5fomucl)to 
roifttufte  our  jcale  3  a0  tljougij  tee  eptljcr  roulfic 
not  Difcerne  to^at  toere  to  be  Done3oj  toouiDe  not 

Do  all 


Cfje  proclamation* 

DO  all  tljtngcs  in  Due  tpme:  d5oD  be  p?npfcD ,  toe 

tmotoe  botlje  toljat  bpljisfooojDetemetcto  bee 

teD$eireD3anD  baue  an  erneft  mmDe  b.p  tljc  aocirfe 

of  our  mode  0  ere  tmcle  5  anD  otijer  of  our  pjiup 

Counfail,toit!j  at  Diligence  anD  couenreut  fpeDc 

rotofcttfurtljetf)efamc,asitmape  mode  ftanb 

tuitf)c  goDcs  glo:p,anD  cDcfipnganD 

qutetnc*  of  our  people:  aco^tcfje  toe* 

Doubt  not  but  ail  our  obeDient 

anD  toupng  fnbiectesatopH 

qutettp  anD  reue- 

$entlptarj> 

fo? 


o?tjcr  of  tlje 


Communion. 

tljepccfonne  ,  SJtcar,oj 
cutat,  ttye  ncjtt  £5>on&ap  o:  Ijo* 
lpoap,o?  at  tlje  lead  ,  one  Dap 
befozc  tje  (Ijall  intuidec  tijc 
Comnmmon,  (^all  gcue  tnac= 
|[  npng  to  fjts  patifyioners  ,  dj 
11  tljole  tohut)c  btpicfcut,  tl;at 
tljeppjepatc  tljem  ftlfc0  t^ctto,faipng  to  tljt  ini 
openlp  anD  plaprlp  as  fomaftcr  follotuctl)  ,  01 


» 


tiponto!)ofe  Comes  3  l)auc  cure 
cl)ar(je,tjpon  Dape  tujtt  3 
Doe  eutSo  bp  d5ooe$  g^aceto  offer  to 
all  fuel)  as  fl)aibe  tfterto  goDlp  otfpo* 
feo,tl)e  mofteofo?cat)ie  ^atcamctof 
tfte  boDp  ano  blouo  of  Cl)?tft,to  be  ta* 
ben  of  tbetm  in  t!)t  rememfcaimre  of 
Ins  moft  fru  tctftil  ano  gio:totis  pa(Tt- 
on:  i5v  the  U)l)tcl)  paffion,'U)e  Dane  ob 
teigucD  rcintffio  of  out  fmncs,anD  be 
made  pactafters  oftDeftpngdomeof 
Ijeuen  ,  tuDerof,toe  be  affureo  f  affec* 
tctguco  tf  me  eometo  rDc  fatD  S>aera- 
mentjttitl)  Dartre  repenraunee  of  ouc 

offences, 


Cljc  ojbftof  tl)'c  Communion, 

offences,  ftebfaft  faith  in  <i5obcs  ntcr 
tye,anbtarwftmynbeto  obey  ijobes 
Mjyll,anb  to  offeuD.no  ino;c:tol[)crfoje 
our  untie  ts,t  o  come  to  thcfe  holy  im* 
denes  \uitl)  moftDartp  tbafccs  to  be 
fittitn  to  alnuslKpe  (J5-oD,fo^  (jis: 
ntte  mercy  aub  btncfttes:,geueu 


nauutej>,fo?  uU)ome  IK  Oat!)  not  only 
geuen  DIS  bobp  to  beatl)  aub  fl)eb  f)ts 
iiiotib  inif  alCo  both  Dourhcfatifr  in  a 
•SuKiYuncm  anb  1111  tlcrvc  ,  to  QCUC  us 
his  fnvD  boby  anb  blottb  fpin  ttialiv, 
to  fcbc  anb  b^mltc  upon,  xhe  tDljtcI) 
$>acrament,bemfS  Co  btnine  anb  holy 
a  thynoj,  anb  fo  eonfojtabie  to  thenu 
tbhtch  reccancittowthcly,  $  fo  bann 
gerotisto  theiin  thatlDiil  p?eftiinc  to 
taue  the  fame  lmU)Ojt!)ely,my  btiti  is 
toejcho?tyon,inthc  ineane  feafon,to 
conf^oer  thegreatnesofthc  tljpnse, 
anb  to  fcarche  f  ejcamyuc  your  atone 
tonCcientcs:,anb  that  not  UfXhtltMioj 
after  the  inaner  of  bpmunucrs  uiitl) 
gob:2H5nt  as  tljey  tuhich  QjoulD  conic 

to  a 


Cty  ojfcer  of  tlje  Communion, 

to  a  moft  gomp  ana  licmienlp  banket 
not  to  eome,butm  tije  manage  gar* 
met  require!)  of  d5oo  t  f  cripture,  tDat 
pott  map  fo  mucDe  as  ipctD  in  you,  be 
fotmli  tDo?tl)t  to  come  to  fuel)  a  table: 


f  prft  tljat  pou  be  trulp  repentaute 
of  pour  fomier  ctttl  life,  ano  tDat  pott 
tonfeffe  tottl)  an  fcnfapneu  Dart  to  al* 
muji)tte  goo  pour  fpnnes  f  fcnfepnDe* 
ties  totuaroes  tus  ^atettp  comittel* 
eptDer  bp  itjpll  ,  tDojoe  o?  Deoe  ,  tnfir^ 
mptpe  o;  tojnoraunce,anD  tDat  tuitfje 
mtoaroe  fo?otte  anDteates  ,  pott  be* 
Xbaple  pour  off  crcs,anu  require  of  ai» 
mtgt)tie  go^mercpjano  parbon  ,  p?o* 
mif  tng  to  Dun,frd  tbe  botome  of  pour 
DarteSjtDamenoment  of  pour  former 
Itfe^nDemonges  ai  otDer$,3  am  to- 
niauDcD  of  <5ou  ,  efpeetailp  to  moue  f 
crl)02tpou.to  reeonftle  pourftlfesto 
pour  netgDboure^,  toDome  pou  Daue 
offenueDjO?  toDo  DatDe  offenueo  pou, 
putting  out  of  pour  Darte£, 


oibcrcf t5jc  Coninwm'otK 

antHnaliceagainft  ftKin,auo  to  be  fti 
lout  anD  cnacvfe  Unto  all  tDc  too:l&e 
%  to  f02<jcuc  otl)cr,as  pcu  luolDe  t'fiat 
<£>OD  fljomo  f ojficue  pott.  3inD  rf  tljec 
be  anp  of  von  XDl)ore  cofnencc  is  trott* 
blcDftgrcueDinanp  tljincj,  ladtpn^ 
romfozt  oicottnfaiic,  ictlitin  come  to 
meo^tofomeotftcc  OKcme?  icniea 
p^cftta^tm  tftelatuc  of  dE»oo,an& 
confeffe  ana  open  l)is  fpnnc  ano  grief 
fecretlpe ,  tl)at  be  mape  rcceatte  fuctje 
tjI)oftUecounfaiie,aDtitfe,anDconfo?c 
tljat  l)tsconfctcnee  mapebercleueD, 
ano  t^at  of  us  as  a  mtmfter  of  ©OD  $ 
of  tlje  cl)tircl),!)e  mape  receaue  cofojte 
anoaUfoitttion,  to  tftcfattf faction  of 
i)t£  mpntt  anD  auopDtng  cf  al  fcrttple 
and  Doubtfulnecf:  tcqutraigfudjc  a5 
fl)albc  fattCfitD  ibitDa  geuerall  con* 
f  cffion,  not  to  bee  offcnDeo  ttitl)  tljem 
tljatuotD  Ufe,  totljcit  furtbcr  fatif* 
fipnpjtljaunculcc  anD  fecrct  cofcffio 
to  f  p?ieft,  no?U)Ofc  alfo  toDtcl)  tijinft 
neDcful  o?  couenient  fo?  tljc  ciuictnes; 
of  tl)cr  atone  cof ciences? ,  particularly 

25,u    to 


djc  oitizc  of  UK  communion. 

to  open  tl)cr  fytmcs  to  tlK  pjie  (r,t  o  be 
offcuDeDAtHtl)  tbcin  tDlwljc  arc  fatif 
fieo  toitl)  tl)cir  bumble  ronfcffiott  to 
0oD  ,  auo  tbeojenerali  ronfeffion  to 
tl)e  Cl)urtl)c:26ut  m  al  tbcfe  tbinges 
to  f  olo\\)C  anu  Ucpc  tbc  rule  of  CDart- 
tie  :  anD  euerp  ina  to  be  fattffieD  \uttl) 
!)ts  aXDuc  ronfcieute,nottuDQtu(jo 
tDcr  memtes  m^noes;  o:  acte0, 
as  |)e  foatl)  avoarrant  of  d5oo 
t  o?  tbe  fame, 

Cl)C  tune  of  fyc  Conuntinion  ,  fyalbcc  i 
j»a  tip  after  tlj.it  tl>c  p.ucit  fjuii  fclfc  Ijatlj  t  cc  ruic? 


, 

tljcr  Kite  o?  Ccrcinotij'  in  tlK  itf>alT<\  l)iiti!I  otljec 
o:Det  n)albepiiouiDcD)but  .IB  Ijcrctofou  bfuallp 
die  pucftljatl)  Doc»UHtl)tl)c£><wamcntottbc 
boor  to  picpatc  ,  UUffc  airt>  coufcciatefo  iiitubt 
as  iutll  fccuc  t[)C  pcoplcrfo  tt  iljall  coutpntie  ftUl 
afttt  tlK  fame  niancr  anD  fotinne.fauc  H)at  Ijc 
fltfl  bleflfe  auDconfecratctbebtggeltdliauceo 
foome  faireauD  comienicnt  Cup  oiCtippeo  full 
of  towic  tuitU  foonie  toater  put  twto  it.  3iiO  tlj.u 
oaic  not  DimHc  it  top  al  Himftlft,bttttafep«S  otic 
onclp  ftippe  o? 


, 

uofcD  to  bee  partaftct8oftb.c(£onmuuuon>auo 
n>al  tijus  epl;ojtc  tljeim  as  folowtlj* 


COe  cjbct  of  t\)(  communion. 

beloucD  m 
inpng  to  tlyis  iiolp  tomnnton  ,  imifte 
conftDer  toDat  fainct  $auie  rujjtetft 
totlje  Co?ttl)tan0,  l)oiu  ftce^ljojrctl) 
al  parfows  Diitgf  tip  to  trpe  anD  ejca* 
ininetDem  felfes,o?  eucr  tliet  pjefume 
ro  eate  oftl)i$bzeaDo?Dztnfteofthtsf 
Cuppe  ,  fo?  a0  tJje  bencftte  is  great,tf 
Untl)  a  true  penitent  Darte,anD  ituelp 
f  attt)  toe  receuc  tftiff  Don  Sacrament 
(fo?  tljen  toe  fpirit  uallp  ear  e  tlie  fl  eflj 
an  Dnnfte  l)i<>  blouo:  xt)en 
in 


ibtt!)  l)S)fo  ts  ttje  danngergreateaf 
Mjeerecetnetljc  fame,Dntoo?ttjelp,  foz 
tften  tue  become  (jtltp  of  tl)c  boDp  ano 
blonD  of  Ct)ztft  oucfauto^toeeeate^ 
mmfceoutatuneDampnaetoCbecaufe 
toe  mabe  no  Difference  of  t()c 


icbe  pzouobe  Dim  topiapjc  us  ibitl)  De* 
DmeticDifeafes  anD  ConDji  ftinDesof 
DeatD/JuDge  ti)erefo?e  potire  feifes, 
)  tDatpebeenotiuDgcD  of 

u      the 


Clje  oibut  offljctomtimdn; 

:let  pour  mpno  be  fcritftout  e 
oeCtreof  fpnne  ;  Bepentpoutrulie  foj 
pour  fpnnes  pa(le,l)aue  an  crneft  antx 
Uuelp  fattlj  in  Cl)?tfi:,tmr  fauicar  :  bt 
fn  perfect  rteme  toitl)  all  men  ,  fo 
Cljau  ^e  be,mete  pactaftes  of  tbcfe 

abouc 


cftanfees  to  <SOD  tfte  fatljec  ,t!)e  fonne 
ant)  tfteftolpsDote.foufte  reoemtiS 
of  toe  \t5o:!D,bp  tin  Deatfjano  paflfion 
of  ourfautoc  Cl)?tft  botl)  <^oDf  matt 
H)[)D  DtDDttmble  l)im  felfeeuen  to  tl)e 
DeatD  bpon  tlje  ccoflfefo^smiCera^ 
ble  ftnners,  Mpng  in  Darfenes  ano  tl)e 
(^aDoiDeof  oeatt),  tlratlie  migljt  ma* 
fee  i>s  tije  cliaojen  of  <5ot>  ,  ano  exalte 
S)$to  eueifaftpngitfe  »^lnD  to  tDenoe 
tl)at  lUe  fl)3uioe  altbape  remember 
tl)e  ejccedpng  lotieof  our  fatter  ant* 
onip  famour  lefus  Cljzift  tijus  Dofg 
foi  us  ,  ano  toe  innumerable  benefi^ 
tts  tofttclje  bp  i)!0  pzcnous  biauoOje^ 
tynt&MatD  obtepneo  fobs?,  fjeljat^ 
left  1  1  jjefe  l>oip  mifteries  as  a  pieooje 

of  Ins 


• 


C&e  ojDje  oftye  communion, 

of  ftps  loue,ann  a  contpnuall  temeitk 
bounce  of  tjjefame,  ftf  $  aflme  bleffefc 
fcoDp  ant)  picctous  blouD,foj  tos  fpt* 
rtmalip  to  fcbc  topon ,  to  our  cnDies? 
coinfoztc  ano  confolatron »  ^Co  ftym 
tl)crfo?e  tditl)  ttjc  father  anb  tlje  l)o^ 
It  gtyoft ,  let  t)5  gcue ,  as  tt>r e  arc  mod 
bounDcn,conttnualtI;anlic$,rubniio 
tins  our  fclfes  iDtjol?  to  l)is  Ijolp  ioj?! 
$  pieafute,anb  ftubtpngto  feme  Dim 
in  true  liolpnes  auo  neijteoirfucs  all 
tfte  oapes  cf  our  uf e«  ^inen* 

4T  i'Ci?cn  tljt  p  tcft  (Ijialt  fap  to  tljeni  luljicf)  b« 
rcop  to  tauetlje  Sacrament, 

3f  anp  man  iKte  be  an  op^  biafpfie- 
mcr,  an  aououterer,  i  inaucero?cntip 
oznnj>  otljct  notable  crpme,  fbc  noe 
map  fozp  tncrcfo^e  $  carneftipc  itipn* 
Deo  to  icaae  tftefamc  b^ce0,oi  tftat 
Uotl)  not  truft  &tm  fcif  to  be  rccoc^leD 
to  aiiingbtte  (Sob,  f  in  cbarptie  tottft 
all  tlie  uioiioc^etOunpeta  tropic  be- 
tuaplc  l)ts  ftnnes  $  not  tome  to  tl)p$ 
fjoip  table,  left  after  tlje  ta&fg  of  ti^sf 
.tncfic  blciTcO  brc  aDt,tDc  btueU  cntet* 

into 


Clje  cuDec  of  fye  Communion, 

into  !)pm  as  |)e  mo  into  3uDas,to  fui 
fill  m  Dpm  all  tmqume  ,  and  to  bjpng 
l)pm  to  dettruecion,bot|)e  of  bodp  ana 
fouie, 


re  tljc  pried  fyall  paufe  a  tol)ilc,to  ft  if 
man  bill  totttjozatoe  IJIMU  rclfc:ano  tr  IK  pctcctu? 
anp  To  to  Do,  tljcu  Ictljtm  common  luitij  IJIMII  pit 
ttclp  at  conuenient  leafure  anD  fe  toljctl^cr  l?t  ran 
luttl)  gooD  cct)ouacton,bjingljmitogtac£:iwtj 
aftecnlttlcpaufe^e  pzicft  (Ijail  fate, 

You  tljat  uo  tmip  am»  earneftlp  re* 
pentpouofvoucfpnne^anD  oifenccsf 
committed  to  almijjljtpe  <5$>®  ,  and 
bee  in  ioue  and  cl)acttie  toitl)  pfture 
nciglibotus,  ^  intendtoleadeaneto 
life  ,  and&attelptofouotoef&ecom* 
maundementcs  of  0od,and  totoalbe 
from  DensfwrtDe  in  l)ts  tjolpumtesf, 
djaibe  nere  ,  andtaftetljis  fiolp^a* 
crament  to  pour  comfo?te,mafte  pour 
Dumb  ic  conf  effion  to  aimtsUtic  000* 
and  to  tl)ts  tjolp  C()urcl)e,5creo;atne^ 
redto(jetl)er  ,  m  l)psname  , 
imeipnoj  tipon  pour  kms> 


Cfocoztucof  tfjc  communion, 

Cfjen  fljal  a  generall  conf  efftou  bee  maDe  in 
name  ofalf  tljofctljatatcnipnDeDtoreceiuc 
Ijolp  Communion,  eitljecbponeoftfjcmi3o? 
els  by  one  of  ttye  mtmfters  ,  oj  bp  fye  (p?ieft  Ijpm 


2Umf  gfttt'e  d5oD,fat()cr  of  out  lo:Dc 
'Jefus  ct)?ifte,mafter  of  an  tl)pn$efi, 
iuDgc  of  all  menne,tt)e  ftnoMJleije  and 
betbatle  out  inanifold  lints  anb  ttJic- 
fteD  ncs,tol)tc()c  toe  ftom  tuuc  to  time 
mofte  gtcttoua^  Dauc  commtttep  bv 
tt)onp;t)t,  iuoo?De,anD  Dtelie,ap;atnftc 
tt)v  wume  ill9ateftie  ,p?ouofemo;  mode 
iufttlp  ,  tfop  tt)iatl)c  anu  indtsnaciS 
againft  Vis  :  toe  nooe  eamftip  repent, 
auD  be  ftartelp  fo^p  ,  fo?  tfytit  out  mif^ 
tiopngeg:  ic6etemeb?aunceto  tfiem 
ts  gteuoufe  twtobs  ,  ti)e  bttttljcn  of 
tDem  ts  mtolozable.fjauemetcp  Dp= 
onD3  J)auemctcpebpoub$,  inofte 
snerctfulfatl)et;fo?tl)p  tonne  out  lo?D 
•jjefus  CDjtfteiJfafee:  jfo^eue  Dsatl 
tDat  is  pad,  ano  gtaunt  tljat  toe  mate 
euet  IjeteaftetjetueanDpleafetlKe, 
in  ne^ne0  of  life/tortjeijonoute  ano 


Cf>c  ojDu  of  tfye  -Communion* 

,  t^ougf)  3fcftt5 


anb  tar* 
npng  fjpm  to  tlje  pc  oplc,fai>  tfju0. 

blcffcD  Ho?dc,a»Do  l)atl)  left  ro= 
ftis  C|)urcl),to  abfolue  pcnitct 
fpunersfcom  tijeir  f?ttncsf,anD  to  rc= 
ftoce  tott)eewceoft()cl)euclp  father 
fucfjc  as  tntlie  bcltue  in  COuft  ,  Ijauc 
ntcrcp  topon  you  ,  paroon  and  Dclyuec 
you  from  allfpnnes  ,  coiiftrme  ano 
ttcengti)  pott  tit  al  aooDue^anD  bring 
pott  to  euctiaftrng  life* 

Cljcn  (l)aH  tlje  p  jicft  ftanDe  bp.anD  ttirnpng 
Ijiin  to  IvacD  tlje  pcopleiap  tljtis, 

j^crc  toljat  confojtable  tuoo^Dts  out  fautoti  i 
CbV'ft  raitlj  to  all  tljat  trulpc  tunic  to  Ijpni. 

c  ome  Unto  me  all  tljat  tranaii  l  and 
betjeanpioDen  ,  ano  31  njailrefrcft)e 
vou,  ^o  d5oD  loneb  tfte  ttjoHD,  tl)at  tie 
gatte  f)tsonlpbegotte  fqnne,to  tDeno 
ttjat  all  tl)at  belene  in  0tm,ft)ouU>  not 
periftje^ntftaue  lifeeneriaftpng* 

l}crc  alfo  tuljat  S>.)Baulc  faitlj. 

i0  is  a  trne  faipng,anD  U^o^tf)? 

of  all 


C^e  orfccr  of  tljc  communion* 

of  all  men  to  be  cmbiacctr  and  wea* 
MtJUbatjefus  Ctwfl  tame  into  tD«? 
toojlDtofaucOmners. 

ideate  alfo  tutyat  &.Jo\m  fmtft. 

yfanvinanfpnne,ttiei)aueatt  ao* 
ttoeate  twti>  ttjefatyer,  Jeftis  C^ift 
ttjc  ngljteous,  I)c  tt  is  tljat  obte^ncD 
State  fo?  our  fptmesf* 

Cl)cn  djnll  rljr  p  zieft  ftncle  Doune  f  fapc 
fn  tfjc  name  of  al  tftcui  tljat  fyall  nccauc  §  Cora> 


e  DO  not  pzcfuinc  to  come  to 


(ting  tn  our  atone  rpoj&tcoufne&but 
intbp  I'nanpfolD  ano  greate  merges: 
ftebenotttoitljie  fo  inucjjc  a«  tafia* 
t^erl)ptJ)ecr6mes  Jmber  tbp  table: 
26ut  tljou  arte  tlje  fame  Ho?o,ttOofe 
pzopertpe  is?altoapes,to  Dauc  mercp: 
d5rauntlj$  therefore  gracious  |Lo?D 
fo  to  eate  tfte  fletfte  of  tbp  Dcre  fomte 
^eftts  ci)?tft,ano  to  D?pnk  his  biouo 
in  tijefe  l)oip  nnftcnes,  tliat  tte  -mape 
continuaifp  Dtueii  tnbpm,  anDI)tut 
^s^tljat  oure  fpnful  boupes  ,  mapc-bf 

C,j*    nmDc 


Cijc  ojDec  of  tfje  con  wnpotu 

mane  clean  c  by  l)ts  boD^anD  out  fou* 
!e$  toafljcD  tittottsb  I)i$  mott  pjcct* 


fyall  rtK  pjteft  r(fc,tbc  people  (till  reite^ 
ccntite  tme  ting,  and  tl;c  pueft  fljallDeluiet  tl,n 
Conimmuou,tirft  tot(jcunniaers,tfanj>  betljct 
pzefent,tl)at  tljep  mate  be  tcop  to  Ijelpe  tf;c  pitert 
sho  aftei  to  tljc  otljer  *  ant)  tufyen  Ijc  Dott;  Dclwet 
tl)e  Sacrament  of  tl)e  boDp  of  Cf)?ifte  ,  !;e  (I)all 
fap  to  eucrp  onc,t^efeteojOefi  follotupng* 


-3d)c  boDpt  of  ouce  ?to?De 
,  tolncl)  toas  seucn  fo?  tbc, 
bDbp  i>nto  etteriaftpnij  itit 


3nD  tlje  pjtctt  Ddwering  ttjc  &a.;ranu-nt  of 
blouD  ,aaDgeumgeuerponctoDj-afe<oncc 


-Slie  bluti  of  ouce  &o#e  3tc(us 
^Dl)tct)  \t>as  iljco  fo^  ti)e,p?f  ftt 
we  tljp  foule  l)nto  eueria  ftrng  lift. 

3|f  tl?cce  be  a  Deacon  oj  ofyei  pzielt,tf)en  fljatl 
(jc  folotoe  to!t()U)eCiMltce,rtas  tljcpzteftimui. 
macetl)  tlje  bieaD  ,  fo  a^.H  l)e  foj  moite  cjcpcDiciot? 
mmtfter  tlje  topne>(n  tojme  befoje  tojiten, 


pneft3ttttnj>nQ  birn  to  p  peop 
let  tbe  oeopie  Depart  toitlj  tljts  blclTmg, 


Clje  o?bet  of  rtje  communion 


all  twiKtftanDptt&tope  pout  Cartes 
anD  mpnoes  irt  tbc  ftnottJlcgc  anD 
lotteof  d5oD  ,ano  ottjisfonne  3(cfits 


Co  tlje  toljfelj  tlje  people  fljal  aunftocre 


/Iiotf,tl)at  tlje  bLzeaoe  tljat  (l;albe  confc  crateo 
fljaibc  fucl)e  a0  fjcretofo?c  ijatlj  bene  accuftomeo 
3CuD  cuetp  of  tlje  faiD  confeccateD  b?caDe0  f^albc 


Difctetion  of  tfje  miiuftc^auD 
men  nmfte  not  t^infte  leffe  to  be  tccewcD  in  parte, 
tljen  in  tfje  to!)oie,but  in  eaclje  of  tfcim  tlje  tofjolc 
boDp  of  otirfauiourjefu  Cl)?ift* 

^ote.tljat  if  it  Dotfj  fo  cljaunce  ,  tyat  tlje  torne 
tjalouieo  anD  confcctateDootfynotfufftreo?bei 
pnougl)  fo?  tljam  tljat  Dooe  tafee  tlje  commu- 
nion ,  tlje  pzieft  after  tlje  fitfte  Cup  o?  cljalicc 
be  emptieD,map  go  again  to  p  aul  tare  ,an  D  rcuc 
tentlie.ano  Deuoutlie3p?epare3anD  confectateam 
otljcr  ,  anD  fo  tfje  tljitDe,  o?  moje  IpfetDife3begyn 

4img  at  tljefe  tooO?De0*Simih  modo.poftquain  cc 

natiim  eft,anD  enDpng  at  tljefe  tootDu^qiri 

pro  uobis^  pro  multis  cfFirndccur  in 
remifsicnetn  pccatoru^ 

anD  tmtljout  aup 

leuacion  o  ; 

lifting 

to* 


C3mptfntrt» 

*  daye  ofM.arcbcjn  thejccotvkycrt 
cftbc  reigne  ofourfoucretgnc 


By  Rycbvd  Grafton 
printer  to  bis  mafic 


icflie. 
Ivibeycrcofoitr 


24  MV  59 

priu&gio  a 

mcndnmjolum* 


APPENDICES. 


I.     COMPARISON    OF    READINGS. 
II.     THE    LATIN    AND    GERMAN    VERSIONS. 

III.  THE    MASS    OF    EASTER    DAY,    1548. 

IV.  THE     ORDER     OF     THE     COMMUNION    AND 

THE      CONSULTATION     OF     ARCHBISHOP 
HERMANN. 


ORDER  COM. 


APPENDIX  I. 

COMPARISON    OF    READINGS. 

The  following  list  of  variations  noted  in  the  different  copies  is 
not  intended  to  include  all  the  points  of  difference  in  spelling  or 
punctuation.  To  do  this  would  very  greatly  lengthen  the  list,  and 
would  hardly  serve  any  useful  purpose.  So  far  as  these  points  are 
concerned,  the  general  character  of  the  various  impressions  may  be 
sufficiently  estimated  by  the  pages  reproduced  in  facsimile.  Two 
classes  of  variations  seem  to  be  worth  special  notice :  (i)  those  which 
are  clearly  due  to  an  error  of  the  printers,  and  are  recorded  to  indicate 
the  amount  of  such  error  in  the  several  impressions ;  (2)  those  which 
affect  the  sense  or  grammatical  construction  of  the  phrase  in  which  they 
occur. 

The  text  of  15  has  been  taken  as  the  standard,  the  references  being 
to  the  page  and  line  of  the  facsimile.  Those  of  its  readings  which  are 
clearly  due  to  error  are  printed  in  italic  type.  The  symbol  12,  where  it 
occurs,  covers  all  the  copies  which  agree  with  1 2  throughout ;  for  the 
pages  common  to  2  and  F,  the  symbol  1 2  =  2  is  used :  for  those 
peculiar  to  2  and  F,  the  symbol  2  covers  both  copies.  Where  the 
reading  seems  to  have  been  affected  by  the  division  between  two  lines, 
an  upright  stroke  marks  the  point  at  which  this  division  occurs. 

fol.  A  ii.  recto. 

1.  27.  al  our  Realmes]  -al  19. 
28.  other  of  our]  -of  57. 

fol.  A  ii.  verso. 

\.  2.  chirstian\  Christian  1 6,  1-2  =  2,  19;  chrystian  57. 

3.  to  come  to]  so  come  to  16. 

4.  lest  that  by]  lest  thei  by  19. 

5.  they  become]  -they  19. 

12.  conformitie]  confirmitye  57. 

13.  ordinaunce.    and\     ordinaunce,     and     16,     12  —  -2,     19; 

ordynaunce,  and  57. 

22.  direction]  dyaeccion  16  ;  dyaection  57. 
24.  subiectes^  and  noi\  subiectes,)  and  not  12  =  2;  subiectes) 

and  not  16,  57,  19. 

B   2 


APPENDIX  I. 

31.  we  eyther]  we  rather  57. 

32.  woulde]  woulne  16. 
fol.  A  iii.  recto. 

1.  6.  furthe]  furtd  16. 
fol.  A  iii.  w/m 

1.  2-3.  holyday]  hosy  day  16  ;  holy  day  12  =  2;  holy  daye  57  ; 

holy  daie  19. 
9.  followeth]  folowed  16. 
23.  wherof]  wherefore  19. 
fol.  A  iv.  recto. 

1.  13.  spiritually,]  spiritually  :   19. 
fol.  A  iv.  verso. 

1.  2-3.  banket  |  not  to  come,]  banket  :  |  not  to  come  :  16 ; 
banket  not  to  come:  57;  banket:  |  not  to  come, 
12  =  2;  baket,  not  to  come,  19. 

6.  meanes]  meane  16,  57. 
therto]  thserto  16. 

fol.  B  i.  recto. 

1.  22.  thauriculer]  tharticuler  16,  57. 
fol.  B  i.  verso. 

1.  10.  a  warranf\  no  warrant  (alt). 

12.  of  the  Communion]  -the  16,  57. 

1 3.  blisse    and    consecrate]    lesse,   and    consecrate    16,    57; 

blesse  and  consecrate  12  ;  2,  19  as  15. 
19.  shall]  -f  yet  16,  57,  12  ;  2,  19  as  15. 

21.  Chalice]  Chalite  16. 

23.  wyne,  with]  wyne  wyth  16,  12 ;  wine  with  57,  19 ;  2  as  15. 
fol.  B  ii.  recto. 

\.  4.  how  he]  how,  he  16,  57,  12  ;  2,  19  as  15. 

7.  this  bread]  his  bread  16. 

or]  and  16,  57,  12,  2;  19  as  15. 

8.  benefite]  benefte  16. 

9.  true]  truely  16,  57,  12;  2,  19  as  15. 
12.  0;z]  and  16,  57,  12,  2  ;  19  as  15. 

22.  de-}  all  omit. 

24.  death,  Judge]  death.  Judge  1 6,  57,  12,  2  ;  death  :  iudge  19. 
fol.  B  ii.  verso. 

1.  2.  of  synne]  to  synne  16,  57,  12  =  2;  19  as  15. 
6.  be,  mete}  be  mete  16,  57,  12  =  2  ;  bee,  mete  19. 

partakes]  partakers  (all}. 
1 8.  shoulde  alwaye]  alwaye  shoulde  16,  57. 


APPENDIX  L  5 

fol.  B  iii.  recto. 

1.  8.  bounden]  bound  16,  57. 
continual]  continually  57. 

16.  an  aduouterer]  -an  16,  57,  12  =  2;   19  as  15. 
fol.  B  iii.  verso. 

1.  6.  and]  annd  16. 

9.  nad\  and  16,  57,  12,  19  ;  and  I  and  2. 
22.  this}  his  (a//), 
fol.  B.  iv.  recto. 

1.  4.  ipriesi\  priest  16,  12,  2  ;  Prieste  19  ;  Priest  57. 
15.  eanestly\  earnestly,  2,  19,  57;  earnestlye  16;  earnestlie  12. 

17.  to}  of  (a/I). 
fol.  B  iv.  verso. 

1.  3.  priest,  stand  vp,  and]   Priest,  stande  vp,  and  16;  Priest 
stand  vp,  and  19  ;  Priest  stand  vp,  [  -and]  57  ;  12  =  2 
as  15. 
15.  toward]  to  19,  57. 

19.  loden]  laden  16  ;  loaden  57. 

20.  loued]  loueth  16. 

22.  all  that  beleue]  -that  57. 
fol.  C  i.  recto. 

1.  9.  priest]  Priieste  19. 
11-12.  this  thy  table]  -thy  57. 
fol.  C  i.  verso. 

1.  2.  soules]  soulas  19. 

19.  vnto]  to  19. 

21-22.  mini  \  nistreth\  ministreth  16,  57,  12  =  2;  ministereth  19. 
fol.  C.  ii.  recto. 

1.  4.  of  his]  in  his  19. 
29-30.  lifting  vp.]  lyftyng.  [  -vp]  13. 


APPENDIX   II 

THE    LATIN    AND    GERMAN    VERSIONS. 

The  Latin  version  here  reprinted  is  contained  in  a  small  book  in 
octavo  form,  without  printer's  name  or  date.1  A  note  appended  to  it  is 
signed  by  the  translator  with  the  initials  A.A.S.D.TH.  which  are 
probably  to  be  interpreted  as  signifying  "Alexander  Alesius,  Scotus, 
Doctor  Theologiae." 

Alesius  (otherwise  Aless,  Ales  or  Alan)  was  a  Scottish  scholar  of  some 
distinction.  He  had  been  a  Canon  at  St.  Andrews,2  whence  he  had 
fled  in  1532  :  after  some  wanderings  in  Germany,  he  came  to  England 
as  the  bearer  of  a  letter  from  Melanchthon  to  Henry  VIII.,  and  for 
some  years  enjoyed  the  patronage  of  Cromwell  and  of  the  King.  On 
the  fall  of  Cromwell  he  withdrew  to  Germany,  and  settled  first  at 
Frankfort  and  afterwards,  in  1543,  at  Leipzig,  where  he  seems  to  have 
been  still  resident  in  1548,  though  he  probably  returned  to  England  in 
that  year  or  in  the  year  following,  when  he  was  employed  to  translate 
into  Latin  the  English  Prayer-Book  of  1549. 

His  rendering  of  the  Prayer-Book  is  notoriously  inexact :  that  of 
the  Order  of  the  Communion,  though  it  does  not  depart  so  widely  from 
the  original  as  his  version  of  the  Prayer-Book,  is  by  no  means  free  from 
inaccuracy.  It  sometimes  omits,  sometimes  adds,  and  occasionally 
alters  the  sense.  Thus  in  his  rendering  of  the  Proclamation,  he  inserts 
in  the  King's  title  words  intended  to  make  it  less  objectionable  to  those 
for  whom  his  translation  was  intended.3  On  the  other  hand  the  words 
which  allow  an  exception  in  case  of  necessity  to  the  rule  that  the 

1  The  copy  used  is  one  in  the  Bodleian  Library  which  formerly  belonged  to 
Mr.  W.  Maskell.     There  is  another  copy,  apparently  of  the  same  impression,  in  the 
British  Museum. 

2  That  is,  probably,  not  one  of  the  Austin  Canons  of  the  Priory,  who  served  the 
cathedral  church,  but  one  of  the  prebendaries  or  secular  canons  of  the  collegiate 
church  of  St.  Salvator  ;  for  he  is  said  to  have  been  appointed  canon,  and  the  head 
of  the  chapter,  from  whom  he  made  his  escape,  was  "  Provost  "  and  not  "  Prior." 

3  "  Of  the  Church  of  England  and  Ireland  in  earth  the  supreme  head,"  becomes, 
in  the  Latin  version,  "  Ecclesiae  Christ tin  Anglia  et  Hibernia  summum  sub  ipso  in 
terris  caput."     The  note  appended  to  the  translation,  which  is  mainly  an  apology  for 
the  action  of  the  King  in  issuing  the  Order,  shows  the  motive  of  the  change. 


8  APPENDIX    IL 

sacrament  should  be  ministered  in  both  kinds  are  left  out.  Again,  the 
words  "  this  our  ordinance  and  most  godly  direction  "  have  rather  more 
than  their  proper  force  given  to  them  by  the  rendering  "  hanc  nostram 
immo  Dei  ordinationem."1 

Such  changes  as  are  imolved  in  rendering  the  words  "to  almighty 
God"  by  "erga  Deum  Patrem  omnipotentem  et  Dominum  nostrum 
lesum  Christum"  or  "his  blood"  by  "suum  preciosum  sanguinem,"  or 
"  not  to  come  but  in  the  marriage  garment  required  of  God  in 
Scripture  "  by  "  accedere  cum  veste  nuptiali,  quam  Christus  in  evangelio 
requirit,"  or  "  of  the  Church  "  by  "  Ecclesiae  Domini  nostri  lesu  Christi  " 
may  be  regarded,  perhaps,  merely  as  instances  of  rather  free  handling  of 
the  original.  But  this  is  hardly  the  case  with  all  the  passages  in  which 
the  Latin  adds  to  or  alters  the  words  of  the  Order.  Thus  "  God's 
mercy  "  is  "  misericordiae  Dei  nobis  propter  Christum  gratis  oblatae  "  : 
"  so  shall  ye  be  meet  partakers  "  becomes  "  ita  enim  efficiemini  vere 
participes " :  the  expressions  of  the  confession  are  strengthened  in 
rendering  "  manifold  sins  and  wickedness  "  by  "  multiplicia  peccata  et 
innumeras  iniquitates,"  and  "  from  time  to  time "  by  "  subinde  per 
omnem  vitam."  In  the  final  rubric,  the  direction  that  the  "  breads  " 
are  to  be  broken  "  by  ihe  discretion  of  the  minister  "  receives  a  certain 
gloss  by  the  omission  of  any  mention  of  the  minister's  discretion  and 
the  substitution  for  it  of  the  words  "  iuxta  institutionem  Christi "  : 
while  the  same  remark  may  be  made  as  to  the  rendering  of  "and 
without  any  levation  or  lifting  up "  by  "  sine  tamen  elevatione  et 
adoratione  aliqua." 

Still  more  serious,  perhaps,  are  some  of  the  variations  in  those  parts 
of  the  first  exhortation  which  deals  with  the  question  of  confession  to 
the  priest.  Here  "  some  other  discreet  and  learned  priest "  is  rendered 
"  aliquem  alium  doctum  et  providum  virum  " :  while  the  character  of 
the  exhortation  to  mutual  charity  of  those  who  do  and  of  those  who  do 
not  think  it  needful  to  "open  their  sins  to  the  priest"  is  materially 
altered  by  the  attribution  of  "  imbecillitas "  to  the  one  class  and  of 
"  firmitas  "  to  the  other.2 

1  The  addition  of  a  date  and  place  to  the  Proclamation  may,  perhaps,  suggest 
that  the  translator  had  before  him,  not   only  the  copy  of  the  Proclamation  which 
appears  in  the  Order ;  but  another  copy  dated  at  Westminster  ;  but  the  vagueness  of 
the  date  which  he  gives   points   rather   to  his  having  added  a  date  to  make  his 
document  look  more  complete. 

2  This  method  of  dealing  with  the  original  is  all  the  more  noteworthy  if  it  is 
considered  in  connection  with  the  title  prefixed  to  the  Latin  version  of  the  Order, 
where  it  is  represented  as  containing  the  "  formula  confessionis  faciendae  in  regno 
Angliae." 


APPENDIX   //.  9 

Some  passages  again  are  dealt  with  rather  by  way  of  paraphrase 
than  of  translation,  and  in  these  cases  the  paraphrase  sometimes  omits 
points  contained  in  the  original,  or  introduces  phrases  which  are  not 
represented  in  the  English.  Instances  of  this  class  are  to  be  found  in 
the  long  rubric  giving  instructions  as  to  the  use  of  the  Order,  and  in  the 
preface  which  introduces  the  "  comfortable  words." 

The  translation  is  not  a  faithful  one  :  it  can  hardly  be  regarded  as 
quite  an  honest  one  :  but  it  is  perhaps  all  the  more  interesting  on  that 
account,  since  it  shows  at  what  points  the  translator  thought  it  desirable 
to  adapt  the  Order  to  suit  the  views  of  those  upon  whom  he  no  doubt 
wished  that  it  should  produce  a  favourable  impression.  And  it  is  to  be 
observed  that  here,  as  in  his  translation  of  the  Prayer-Book,  Aless 
sometimes  uses  a  terminology  older  than  that  of  the  English  form, 
The  "  breads  "  are  "  hostiae  "  :  the  "  ministers  "  are  "  ministri  altaris." 

Two  copies  of  a  German  version,  both  without  printer's  name  or 
distinct  indication  of  date,  are  in  the  British  Museum.  They  differ  in 
spelling,  and  in  a  few  words  where  the  variation  is  no  doubt  due  to  an 
error  of  the  printer  in  one  or  the  other1 ;  but  the  differences  between 
them  are  less  than  those  between  the  different  settings  of  the  original. 
The  translation,  which  seems  to  be  made  directly  from  the  English,  is  a 
faithful  one  :  a  single  use  of  "  Gemeind  "  as  the  equivalent  of  "  Church  " 
may  be  worth  recording,  as  practically  the  only  instance  in  which  the 
terms  of  the  original  are  not  fairly  represented,  so  far  as  the  rendering 
of  the  Order  is  concerned.  In  the  Proclamation  there  is  to  be  found 
here  also  a  modification  of  the  King's  title,  which  is  expressed  by  the 
words  "  auff  Erdtreich  vnter  Christo  das  oberste  Haupt  der  Kirchen 
inn  England  vnd  Ireland."  In  some  places  the  translator  seems  to  have 
misunderstood  the  force  or  construction  of  the  English,  though  the 
sense  he  gives  is  in  most  cases  a  possible  one  as  the  words  stand.2 
The  title,  naturally,  is  not  an  exact  reproduction  of  the  English  form  : 
but  the  German  rendering  may  be  said  only  to  add  what  was  necessary 
to  show  the  character  of  the  book,  and  keeps  nearer  to  the  English  than 
that  of  Aless. 

1  Thus  one  copy  reads  "  allerseligsten,"  where  the  other  has  "  allerheiligsten  "  ; 
one  has  "  zugedeckt  "  where  the  other  has  "gedeckt." 

2  "  How  he   exhorteth  all  persons  diligently  to   try  and   examine    themselves " 
is   rendered,  "  wie  er  alle  Menschen  fleissig   vermanet,  sich  selbs   zu    priifen  vnd 
erinneren  "  ;   and    "for  us  miserable  sinners,  lying  in  darkness  and  the  shadow  of 
death,  that  he  might  make   us    the    children   of   God,"  becomes    "  fur   vns  armen 
siindern,  vnd  ist  in  finsternis  vnd   schatten  des  tods  gelegen,  auff  das   er   vns   zu 
kindern  macht." 


io  APPENDIX   II. 


/ORDO1    DI-  [A. 

STRIBVTIONIS 

SACRAMENTI    ALTARIS 

SUB    VTRAQUE    SPECIE,    ET 

FORMVLA    CONFESSIONIS 

FACIENDAE    IN    RE- 

GNO    ANGLIAE. 

HAEC    LONDINI    EVVL- 

GATA    SUNT    OCTAVO 
DIE    MARTII, 

ANNI 

M.D.XLVIII. 


/EDICTVM   REGIS.  [A.  2. 

EDVARDVS 

Dei  beneficio  rex  An- 
gliae,  Galliarum  et  Hi- 
berniae,  defensor  fidei,  et  Ecclesiae  Chri- 
st! in  Anglia  &  Hibernia,  summum 
sub  ipso  in  terris  caput,  uniuer- 
sis  &  singulis  dilectis  sub- 
ditis  nostris  Salutem. 

IN  SUPREMIS  regni  nostri  comitiis  postrem6  habitis 
Vuestmonasterii  in  regia  nostra,  a  nobis  ex  unanimi  consensu 
omnium  ordinum,  &  statuum  regni  nostri  ad  gloriam  Dei,  et  iuxta 
institution^  Domini  nostri  lesu  Christi  sit  decretum,  &  inter  acta 

1  In  reproducing  these  Latin  and  German  versions  the  spelling  and  punctuation 
of  the  original  text  is  followed.  The  copy  of  the  German  which  has  been  used  is 
that  bearing  the  press-mark  C. 25^.4. 


APPENDIX   U.  ii 

comitiorum  Regni  relatum,  Vt  uenerabile  Sacramentum  corporis  & 
sanguinis  Domini  nostri  lesu  Christi  distribuatur  uniuersis  et  singulis 
incolis  Angliae  &  Hiberniae,  ac  aliarum  prouinciarum  nostrarum  sub 
utraque  spe/cie,  hoc  est,  panis  &  uini,  ne  quilibet  apud  se  [A.  2.  v. 
singularem  quandam  formam  &  rationem  administrationis  excogitaret, 
&  ex  diuersa  administratione  uenerabilis  Sacramenti,  quod  est  Sym- 
bolum  unitatis,  oriretur  indecens  &  perniciosa  discordia.  Placuit  nobis 
ex  consilio  carissimi  auunculi  nostri,  ducis  Somersettensis,  custodis 
corporis  nostri,  &  protectoris  omnium  regnorum  nostrorum,  &  aliorum  qui 
nobis  sunt  a  consiliis,  ut  uenerabile  Sacramentum  administretur  populis 
nostris  hac  tantum  forma  &  ratione,  quae  nostra  autoritate  &  consilio 
eorum,  quos  comemorauimus,  est  expressa  &  declarata.  Optamus 
enim  unumquenque  debita  qua  decet  reuerentia,  &  Christiana  circum- 
spectione  accedere  ad  hoc  sanctissimum  Sacramentum,  &  beatis- 
simam  communionem,  ne  indigna  perceptione  tantorum  mysteriorum 
seipsum  reum  peragat  corporis  et  sanguinis  Domini,  &  edat  ac  bibat 
iudicium  sibi  ipsi,  sed  multd  magis  /quemlibet  diligenti  sui  ipsius  [A.  3. 
examine  sic  accedere  ad  sanctissimam  mensam  Christi,  ut  possit 
particeps  esse  communionis  &  beneficiorum  ipsius,  &  in  Christo 
manere,  ac  habere  Christum  in  se  habitantem. 

Praeterea  etiam  cupimus  omnes  ea  animorum  consendone,  &  qua 
debent  submissione  hanc  nostram  imo  Dei  ordinationem  excipere,  ut 
nos  sua  obedientia  subinde  magis  ac  magis  inuitent,  ad  alacrius  susci- 
piedam  curam  &  cogitationem  ulterioris  reformationis,  &  promulgations 
huiusmodi  ordinationum,  quae  ad  gloriam  Dei,  edificationem  subditoru, 
&  incrementum  uerae  religionis  pertineant. 

Nos  Deo  uolente  ad  has  res  perficiendas  summum  studium  & 
diligentiam  sumus  adhibituri,  interim  autem  uolumus  &  cupimus,  ut 
subditi  nostri  hec  sibi  de  nobis  persuadeant,  &  quietis  animis  sint.  Vt 
qui  sponte  sequantur  autoritate,  ut  aequum  est,  ac  decet  subditos,  non 
praeueniant  /nee  praeuertere  conentur,  ne  eorum  nimia  festinatio  [A.  3.  v. 
his  rebus  maximo  sit  impedimento,  dum  aliqui  arroganter  magis  quam  pie 
uolunt  uideri,  propria  autoritate,  praepropere  has  res  promouere.  Nolu- 
mus  enim  subiectos  nobis  usque  adeo  contemnere  iudicium  nostrum, 
nee  tantum  diffidere  nostro  zoelo,  quasi  aut  nesciremus  discernere  quid 
agendum  sit,  aut  nollemus  ea  efficere,  tempore  ad  haec  destinato. 

Nam  scimus  (sint  Deo  gratiae)  et  quae  iuxta  suum  uerbum  opus 
habent  reformatione,  &  seria  cogitatione  nobis  proposuimus  cum 
consensu  carissimi  auunculi  nostri  &  aliorum  cosiliariorum  nostrorum 
omni  diligentia,  &  acceleratione  qua  conuenit  eadem  promouere  ad 
gloriam  Dei,  &  aedificationem  ac  quietem  populi,  quae,  ut  nihil  dubitamus, 


12  APPENDIX    //. 

•omnes  obedientes,  &  dilecti  subditi  nostri  reuerenter  a  nobis  expecta- 
bunt. 

Datum  Vuestmonasterii  in  regia  noslra  mense  Martio,  Anni  1548. 
Domine  saluum  fac  Regem,  &c. 

/ORDO  [A.  4- 

COMMUNIONIS. 

T3RIMO  PASTOR  Ecclesie,  aut  eius  Vicarius  proximo  die  dominico 
aut  festo,  uel  ad  minimu  prid  e  communionis  significabit  suis 
parrochianis,  uel  eis  qui  turn  aderunt,  ut  sese  praeparent  ad 
communionem,  haec  quae  sequuntur  aut  similia  istis  manifeste  & 
clare  pronuncians. 

Dilecti  in  Domino,  &  uos  nominatim,  quorum  salus  animarum  mihi 
demandata  est.  proximo  die  N.  constitui  Deo  uolente,  offerre  omnibus 
eis,  qui  ad  hoc  sese  apparare  uelint,  sacramentum  plenum  consolationis, 
hoc  est  corpus  &  sanguinem  Christi,  ut  id  percipiant  in  recordationem 
gloriosse,  &  summef  frugiferae  passionis  ipsius,  per  quam  obtinuimus 
remissionem  peccatorum  nostrorum,  &  participes  facti  sumus  [A.  4.  v. 
coelestis  regni,  de  quibus  certi  efficimur,  si  accedamus  ad  Sacramentum 
cum  uera  contritione  de  peccatis  nostris,  &  firma  fiducia  mis  .ricordiae 
Dei  nobis  propter  Christum  gratis  oblatae,  &  cum  certo  proposito 
praestandi  obedientiam  erga  prsecepta  Dei,  &  non  perseuerandi  in 
peccato.  Est  igitur  officij  uestri  accedere  ad  Sacramentum  cum  pectore 
pleno  gratiarum  actionis  erga  Deum  patrem  omnipotentem,  &  Dominum 
nostrum  lesvm  Christvm,  pro  infinita  sua  misericordia  &  beneficijs 
exhibitis,  ac  praestitis  nobis  indignis  semis  suis,  pro  quibus  non  solum 
tradidit  corpus  suum  ad  mortem,  et  effudit  suum  preciosum  sanguinem, 
uerum  etiam  dignatus  est  in  Sacramento,  et  mysterio  dare  suum  corpus 
&  sanguinem  spiritualiter  in  cibum  &  potum.  Quod  sacramentum  cum 
sit  res  diuina  &  sacrosancta,  ac  plena  consolationis  eis,  qui  id  digne 
percipiunt,  &  sit  res  plena  periculi  ad  hoc  /indigne  accedere,  [A.  5. 
officij  mei  est,  uos  exhortari,  ut  consideretis  interim  rei  magnitudinem, 
&  ut  exploretis,  ac  probetis  conscientias  uestras  neque  hoc  leuiter,  aut 
hipocritarum  more,  qui  Deo  mentiuntur,  sed  ut  illi,  qui  debent  ad 
diuinum,  &  cceleste  conuiuium  accedere,  cum  ueste  nuptiali,  quam 
Christus  in  Euangelio  requirit,  ut  possitis  quantum  humana  sinit  fragilitas 
inueniri  digni  hac  ccena,  ad  quam  hac,  uia  &  ratione  est  adeundum. 

Primo,  ut  uos  ex  animo  pceniteat  anteactae  malae  uitse,  &  quod  corde 
non  ficto,  confiteamini  Deo  omnia  peccata  uestra,  &  ingratitudinem 


APPENDIX   II.  13 

erga  suam  Maiestatem,  uoluntate,  uerbo,  facto,  aut  ex  infirmitate,  & 
ignorantia,  £  cum  dolore,  &  lachrimis  deploretis  peccata  uestra,  & 
petatis  a  Deo  misericordiam,  &  ueniam,  promittentes  ei  ex  animo 
emendatione  prioris  uitae. 

Sed  inter  caetera  debeo  ex  praecepto  Dei  uos  commonefacere  & 
ex/hortari,  ut  reconciliamini  eis  quos  offendistis,  &  a  quibus  [A.  5.  v. 
estis  offensi,  eijcientes  ex  animis,  iram,  odia,  &  indignationem  aduersus 
eos,  &  ut  diligatis  omnes,  ac  ignoscatis  uniuersis,  sicut  uultis  Deum 
uobis  ignoscere.  Quod  si  inter  uos  quispiam  sit,  cuius  conscientia 
grauatur,  aut  offenditur  aliqua  in  re,  aut  qui  cupit  consolationem  & 
consilium,  is  ad  me  ueniat,  uel  aliquem  alium  doctum  &  prouidum 
uirum,  peritum  in  lege  Domini,  &  confiteatur  secreto  suum  peccatum, 
ut  possit  institui,  &  recipere  consolationem  spiritualem,  &  a  nobis  tan- 
quam  Dei,  &  Ecclesiae  Domini  nostri  lesu  Christi  ministris  accipere 
consolationem,  &  absolutionem,  qua  possit  sese  consolari,  ut  conscientia 
sit  libera  ab  omni  dubitatione.  Caeterum  eos,  qui  suis  mentibus 
satisfaciiit  generali  confessione,  hortamur,  ne  offendantur  eorum 
imbecillitate,  qui  ut  suis  satisfaciant  conscientijs,  utuntur  auriculari 
confessione  ad  sacerdotem,  ac  uicissim  hos/ipsos,  qui  iudicant  [A.  6. 
opus  esse,  aut  utile,  ut  quietas  habeant  conscientias,  uti  confessione 
priuata,  ne  offendantur  eorum  firmitate,  qui  sibi  satisfaciunt  humili  ad 
Deum,  et  generali  ad  Ecclesiam  confessione,  £  in  omnibus  huiusmodi 
rebus  sequantur,  &  seruent  regulam  dilectionis  Christianae.  Et  quilibet 
uideat  ut  sua  sibi  satisfaciat  conscientia,  non  iudicet  aliorum  mentes,  & 
actiones  in  his,  de  quibus  non  habet  expressum  uerbum  Dei. 

DE    TEMPORE 

COMMUNIONIS. 

Tempus  communionis  erit  immediate,  postquam  sacerdos  sumserit 
Sacramentum,  absque  mutatione  cuiuscunque  ritus,  aut  ceremoniae  in 
missa,  donee  prospectum,  &  constitutum  fuerit  a  nobis  de  alio  ordine. 
Vt  igitur  antea  consueuit  sacerdos  prseparare  hostias,  &  consecrare 
totidem,  quot  populo  sufficiunt.  Sic  nuc  faciat  per  omnia,  hoc  excepto, 
quod  /sacerdos  consecrabit  maiorem  calicem,  uel  pulcram  [A.  6.  v. 
aliquam  &  conuenientem  pateram  plenam  uino,  cui  admixtum  sit 
paululum  aquae,  neque  debet  sacerdos  solus  exhaurire  calicem,  sed 
postquam  ipse  ex  eo  bibit,  porrigere  quod  reliquum  est,  eis  qui  petunt 
communionem,  ad  quos  conuersus,  utetur  hac  exhortatione. 

Dilectissimi  fratres  in  Domino,  qui  acceditis  ad  sacram  <rwa,£lvt 
meminisse  debetis,  quid  sanctus  Paulus  scribat  ad  Corinthios,  & 


14  APPENDIX    II. 

quomodo  commonefaciat  omnes,  ut  diligenter  sese  probet  &  ex- 
plorent,  priusquam  de  hoc  pane  edant,  &  bibant  de  hoc  calice. 
Quandoquidem  sicut  beneficium  ipsum  per  se  maximum  est,  si  ex 
animo  uere  cotrito,  &  uiua  fide  hoc  sanctissimum  Sacramentum 
accipiamus  (nam  sic  spiritualiter  manducamus  corpus  Christi,  & 
bibimus  eius  sanguinem,  &  in  eo  manemus,  &  ipse  in  nobis  habitat, 
ac  ipse  nobiscum,  &  nos  cum  eo  unum  efficimur)  ita  ingens  est 
periculum,  si  id  /indigne  accipiamus,  tune  enim  efficimur  rei  [A.  7. 
corporis  &  sanguinis  Christi  seruatoris  nostri,  edimus  &  bibimus 
nostram  condemnation^,  quia  non  discernimus  corpus  Domini,  et 
accersimus  nobis  iram  Dei,  &  prouocamus,  ut  nos  flagellet  diuersis 
plagis,  &  uarijs  generibus  mortis. 

Quare  fratres  uosipsos  iudicate,  ne  a  Domino  iudicemini,  eijcite  ex 
animis  studium  peccandi,  pceniteat  uos  seri6  praeteritorum  peccatorum, 
toto  pectore  confidite  seruatori  nostro  Christo,  diligatis  omnes  homines 
ex  animo.  Ita  enim  efficiemini  uere  participes  horum  mysteriorum,  sed 
ante  omnia  necesse  est,  ut  maxima  cum  humilitate,  &  ex  corde  agamus 
gratias  Deo  Patri,  &  Filio  &  Spiritui  sancto,  quod  redemit  mundum  per 
passionem  &  mortem  seruatoris  nostri  Christi,  ueri  Dei  &  ueri  hominis, 
qui  se  humiliauit  usque  ad  mortem,  mortem  autem  crucis,  pro  nobis 
miseris  peccatoribus,  habitantibus  in  tenebris  &  in  umbra  mortis,  /ut  nos 
efficeret  filios  Dei,  &  haeredes  uitae  seternae,  ad  hunc  enim  finem,  [A.  7.  v. 
ut  semper  memores  essemus  infiniti  amoris,  magistri,  &  unici  seruatoris 
nostri  lesu  Christi,  &  innumerabilium  beneficiorum,  quae  per  effusionem 
praeciosi  sui  sanguinis  nobis  obtinuit,  reliquit  in  his  sacris  mysterijs 
quasi  pignus  amoris,  Et  perpetuum  /XVT//ZOO-WOV  suum  proprium  corpus 
benedictum,  &  preciosum  sanguinem,  ut  ex  his  spiritualiter  pascamur,  et 
haberemus  seternam  consolationem. 

Ei  igitur  una  cum  Patre  &  Spiritu  sancto  agamus  gratias,  ut  merito 
debemus,  &  humiliemus  nosmetipsos,  ac  subijciamus  eius  sanctissimae 
uoluntati,  &  studeamus  ei  obsequi  in  uera  sanctitate,  &  iustitia  omnibus 
diebus  uitse  nostrae. 

Tune  sacerdos  dicet  illis  qui  sunt  parati  ad  accipiendum  Sacramento. 

Si  quis  hie  sit  palam  blasphemus,  /adulter,  laborans  odio,  [A.  8. 
&  inuidia,  uel  alio  quopiam  crimine  manifesto,  nee  de  illo  dolet  ex 
animo,  neque  serio  proponit  id  deserere,  uel  qui  non  credit  se  Deo 
reconciliatum  esse,  aut  non  rediuit  in  gratiam  cum  proximis,  is 
aliquandiu  deploret  adhuc  peccata  sua,  nee  accedat  ad  hac  sacram 
mensam,  ne  post  acceptionem  huius  sacrosancti  panis,  diabolus  intret 
in  eum,  sicut  fecit  in  luda,  ut  sit  in  eo  efficax  ad  perpetrandam  omnem 
iniquitatem,  &  ut  pertrahat  eum  tarn  ad  corporis  quam  animi  exitium. 


APPENDIX   II.  15 

Hie  quiescet  paulisper  Sacerdos,  ut  uideat  utrum  quispiam  seipsum 
subtrahat  a  coena,  quod  si  perspexerit,  hunc  oportuno  tempore 
conueniat,  &  cum  eo  secreto  colloquatur,  &  periculu  faciat  utrum 
possit  eum  per  exhortationem  lucrifacere  Christo,  &  paulo  post  dicet 
Sacerdos. 

Vos  qui  uere  et  serid  doletis  de  peccatis  uestris,  per  quae  Deum 
of/fendistis,  et  reconciliati  estis  proximis,  et  proposuistis  [A.  8.  v. 
inchoare  nouam  uitam,  &  obsequi  praeceptis  Dei,  &  iuxta  ea  dirigere 
omnes  uestras  actiones,  hue  accedite  propius,  ut  percipiatis  sanctissimum 
Sacrametum  ad  uestram  consolationem,  &  humiliter  confiteamini  Deo 
>mnipotenti,  &  Ecclesiae  suse  hie  congregatae  in  ipsius  nomine  genu 
flectentes  cum  omni  submissione. 

Tune  net  generalis  confessio  nomine  eorum,  qui  uolunt  communicare, 
uel  per  eorum  ali quern,  uel  per  unum  ex  ministris  altaris,  uel  per  ipsum 
Sacerdotem  omnibus  interim  flectentibus  genua. 

Omnipotens  Deus,  pater  domini  nostri  lesu  Christi,  conditor 
omnium  rerum  &  iudex  uniuersorum  mortalium,  nos  confitemur  & 
deploramus  nostra  multiplicia  peccata,  &  innumeras  iniquitates,  quas 
subinde  per  omnem  uitam  contumaciter  desi/gnauimus  [B.  i. 
cogitatione,  uerbis,  facto  contra  diuinam  maiestatem  tuam  prouocantes 
iustissimam  iram  &  indignationem  tua  aduersus  nos.  Vere  enim  ex  animo 
dolemus,  &  serio  nos  pcenitet  de  peccatis  nostris,  eorum  commemoratio 
est  nobis  acerbissima,  illorum  grauitatem  ferre  non  possumus,  miserere 
nostri  misericordissime  Pater,  propter  Filium  tuum  dominum  nostrum 
lesum  Christii,  condona  nobis  peccata  praeterita,  &  benigne  concede, 
ut  semper  posthac  seruiamus,  &  placeamus  tibi  in  nouitate  uitae  ad 
laudem  &  gloriam  nominis  tui,  per  dominum  nostrum  lesum  Christum. 

Tune  eriget  se  Sacerdos,  &  conuersus  ad  populum  sic  loquetur. 

Dominus  noster  lesus  Christus,  qui  suam  potestatem  dedit  Ecclesiae, 
ut  absoluat  pcenitentes  a  peccatis  ipsorum,  &  reconciliet  ccelesti  patri 
eos,  qui  suam  fiduciam  collocant  in  /Christum,  misereatur  [B.  i.  v. 
uestri,  remittat  &  condonet  uobis  omnia  peccata  uestra,  confirmet  & 
corroboret  uos  in  omni  bono  opere,  et  perducat  ad  aeternam  uitam. 

Sic  stans  conuersus  ad  populum  dicet,  audite,  quomodo  Christus 
inuitat  ad  se  peccatores,  &  eos  consolatur,  uerbis  omni  consolatione 
plenissimis. 

Venite  ad  me  omnes  qui  laboratis,  &  onerati  estis,  &  ego  uos 
requiescere  faciam.  Sic  Deus  dilexit  mundum,  ut  nlium  suum 
unigenitum  daret,  ut  omnis  qui  credit  in  eum  non  pereat,  sed  habeat 
uitam  seternam. 

Audite  etiam  quid  sanctus  Paulus  dicat. 


1 6  APPENDIX    1L 

Fidelis  sermo  et  omni  obseruatione  dignissimus  Christus  lesus  uenit 
in  hunc  mundum,  ut  saluos  faceret  peccatores. 

Et  loannes  inquit. 

Si  quis  peccauerit,  aduocatum  ha/bemus  apud  patrem  lesum  [B.  2. 
Christu  iustum,  &  ipse  est  propitiatio  pro  peccatis  nostris. 

Tune  genu  flectet  Sacerdos,  &  nomine  eorum  qui  uolunt  com- 
municare  sic  orabit. 

Non  audemus  accedere  ad  hanc  mensam  tuam  6  misericors  domine, 
fiducia  iustitiae  nostrae,  sed  in  multitudine  miserationum  tuarum,  neque 
enim  sumus  digni,  ut  colligamus  micas  de  mensa  tua,  sed  tu  es  ille  ide 
dominus,  cuius  semper  proprium  est  misereri,  Concede  igitur  misericors 
domine,  ut  sic  edamus  carnem  filij  tui,  &  bibamus  eius  sanguinem  in 
his  sacris  mysterijs,  ut  perpetuo  habitemus  in  eo,  &  ipse  in  nobis,  ut 
nostra  corpora  peccatis  inquinata  munda  fiant  perceptione  sacratissimi 
corporis  eius,  &  nostrae  animae  lauentur  prsecioso  sanguine  ipsius. 
Amen. 

Tune  surget  sacerdos  populo  ad/hue  genu  flectente,  &  [B.  2.  v. 
porriget  Sacramentum  primo  ministris,  si  qui  uoluerint  communicare, 
ut  postea  iuuent  eum  in  administratione  Sacramenti. 

Et  cum  exhibet  Sacramentum  corporis  utatur  hac  forma  orationis. 

Corpus  Domini  nostri  lesu  Christi,  quod  traditum  est  pro  te, 
conseruet  corpus  tuum,  &  perducat  animam  tuam  in  uitam  aeternam. 

Et  cum  porrigit  Sacramentum  sanguinis,  sic  orabit. 

Sanguis  domini  nostri  lesu  Christi,  qui  pro  te  effusus  est,  conseruet 
animam  tuam  ad  uitam  aeternam. 

Si  affuerit  Diaconus,  aut  alter  Sacerdos,  is  priorem  qui  porrigit 
corpus  domini,  sequatur  cum  calice,  quern  continue  exhibeat.  His 
finitis  uertet  se  sacerdos  ad  congregationem,  quam  cum  hac 
benedictione  missam  faciet. 

/Et  pax  Dei,  quae  exuperat  omnem  sensum,  conseruet  corda  [B.  3. 
uestra,  &  mentes  uestras  in  cognitione,  &  amore  Dei,  &  filii  sui  domini 
nostri  lesu  Christi. 

Cui  respondebit  populus, 
Amen. 

Et  est  obseruandum,  qu6d  panis  consecratus  eiusdem  erit  formae, 
qua  antehac  fieri  consueuit,  &  quaelibet  hostia  consecrata  frangetur 
in  duas  aut  tres  partes,  iuxta  institutionem  Christi,  accepit  &  fregit 
ac  distribuit.  Nemo  autem  existimare  debet  minus  cum  parte  panis, 
quam  cum  tota  hostia,  sed  cum  utraque  integrum  corpus  Christi  accipi. 

Praeterea  obseruandum  est,  quod  si  uinum  consecratum  non  sufficiat 


APPENDIX   11.  17 

omnibus  communicatibus  post  primum  calicem,  aut  primam  pateram 
exhaustam,  reuertatur  ad  altare,  &  reuerenter  alteram,  aut  tertiam  si 
o/pus  fuerit,  consecret,  repetens  uerba  simili  modo  postquam  [B.  3.  v. 
coenatum  est  &c.  usque  ad  finem,  qui  pro  uobis  &  pro  multis  effundetur 
in  remissionem  peccatorum,  sine  tamen  eleuatione,  &  adoratione 
aliqua. 

PIO    LECTORI. 

f^VM  huius  ordinationis  decretum  6°  indicatio  uenisset  in  manus 
nostras  scripta  lingua  Anglica,  mihique  legend  uisa  esset  digna, 
qua  a  quamplurimis  cognosceretur,  impendi  aliquot  horas  conuersioni 
illius  in  linguam  Latinam,  6°  curaui  h&c  edi,  ut  innotescere  etiam  alijs 
gentibus  6°  nationibus  possent.  Cum  autem  sit  uere  Regia  uirtus 
studium  pietatis  6°  religionis,  in  hoc  Rege  adhuc  tenerce  cetatis  illud  ita 
elucescens  omnium  admirationem  meretur.  Et  cum  nulla  Religionis 
ueritas  extra  uerbum  Dei,  quod  nobis  ijs  literis,  quas  sacras  uocamus, 
declaratur,  reperiatur,  In  Jianc  par  tern  Regis  6°  populi  Anglicani  curam 
cogitationemque  intendi,  ut  Euangelium  Christi,  in  quo  omnium,  de  quibus 
uoluntas  Dei  promulgata  \fuit,  ai/a*c0a\aiWt9  continetur,  pure  [B.  4. 
6°  plane  doceatur,  &  ritus  instituti  a  Christo  et  ab  Apostolis  ut 
custodiantur,  profecto  6^  Deo  ipsi  in  primis  gratum,  6°  sanctis  Angelis 
iucundum  est  c^  omnibus  pijs,  cum  maximam  Iceticia,  turn  nonnullam 
consolationem  affert.  Cedit  igitur  ueritas  iam  pulsa  illis  luculentis 
sedibus  Asia,  Africa^  atque  Europe  etiam^  6°  se  in  tuec  ultima  loca 
terrarum  confert.  Ita  nimirum  occulto  consilio  Dei  hcec  disponente^  ut 
longius  etiam  sub  occasum  et  septemtriones  doctrina  ccelestis  propagetur. 
Ob  hoc  igitur  bencficium  nos  etiam  gratias  agere  Deo  par  est.  Nam 
quod  quidem  fortasse  cum  alia  in  hac  ordinatione  reprcehendent,  turn 
indignabuntur  Regem  secularem,  ut  uocant,  id  est,  plane  laicum,  hanc 
curam  suscipere  6°  audere  in  Eccksia  aliquid  constituere,  ac  se  etiam 
hmus  caput  profiteri,  de  eo  iam  atij  ante  hoc  tempus,  cum  a  quibusdam 
acerbe  exagitaretur,  grauiter  disseruerunt.  Non  est  hcec  cura  atque 
cogitatio  aliena,  a  Regib.  quid  in  Ecclesia  Christi  fiat  ac  geratur,  sed  ad 
eos  potius  proprie  pertinet,  tanquam  custodes  legis  diuince,  prcesertim 
alijs  negligentibus.  Videre  enim  hac  in  parte  onus  et  miseriam  pcpuli 
neque  alleuare  ac  succurrere,  profecto  regium  non  est,  nequid  dicam 
uehementius.  Sed  de  his  non  disputabo.  Quod  caput  se  uocat  sui  ccetus 
Ecclesiastici  in  regno  proprio,  id  6°  con\suetudine  6^  usu  linguae  [B.  4.  v. 
Gentis  minus  durum  est  huic  populo.  Neque  non  scit  in  ilia,  quamuis 
tenera  cetate  ipse,  neque  ignorant  profecto  opt.  6°  doctiss.  6°  religionis 
ORDER  COR  C 


1 8  APPENDIX  II. 

Christiana  amantiss.  uiri  omnium  ordinum  c^  conditionum  circum  eum, 
solum  Christu  unicum  esse  caput  Ecclesice  suce.  Sed  est  nihilominus 
quisque  Princeps  sui  populi  caput,  populus  autem  certe  Anglicus 
Christianus  est,  ut  in  hac  forma  sermonis  incomoditatis  nihil  insit,  nisi 
aliquid  a  calumnicz  maleuolentia  Jortassis  inuehatur,  a  qua  cum  nihil 
tutum  esse  possit,  neque  sit  amoletum  avKofyavrov  c/y7/iaT09,  ut  ait 
ComicuS)  feret  nimirum  aquo  animo  obtrectationem  inuidice  ac  odii  hie 
ReX)  6°  gaudebit  se  cum  Deo  ipsi  satisfacere  puerili  conscientia  sua,  turn 
omnium  bonorum  ac  pioru  studia  mereri,  et  contra  omnes  improbitatis 
aduersationes  enitetur  ad  consequendam  perfectionem  uirilem  in  Christo 
Iesu>  una  cum  estate  constante,  ad  quam  eum  perducat,  &  in  ueritatis 
cultu,  amore^  studio >,  benigne  conseruet  AEternus  Pater  filii  coceterni 
Domini  nostri  lesu  Christi  una  cum  Spiritu  sancto,  solus,  uerus, 
omnipotent,  iustus,  misericors  Deus,  cut  laus,  honor,  uictoria  sempiterna. 
AMEN. 

A.A.S.D.TH. 


APPENDIX    II.  19 


/DIE    ORDNUNG   DER  [fo.AL 

HEILIGEN    COMMUNION    BEY    DES 

HERRN  Nachtmal,  wie  sol- 

ches  noch  zur  zeit,  inn  den 

Englendischen  Kir- 

chen  gehalten 

wird. 

M.  D.  XLVIII. 

/KONIGLICHER    MAIESTAT    EDICT.          [fo.  A  ii. 

TOWARD,  VON  GOTTES  GNADEN  Konig  in  England, 
•"-^  Franckreich  vnd  Ireland,  Ein  Beschirmer  des  Glaubens,  vnd 
auff  Erdtreich  vnder  Christo  das  oberste  Haupt  der  Kirchen  in  England, 
vnd  Ireland,  Allen  vii  jeglichen  vnsern  lieben  Vnderthanen,  vnsern 
Grusz  zuuor.  Nach  dem  auff  vnserm  Reichstag  jetz  newlich  zu 
Westmiinster  gehalten,  es  ist  durch  vns,  mit  willigung  der  Herrer* 
Geistlichen  vnd  Weltlichen,  vnd  Stenden  des  Reichs  (die  da  versamlet 
warend)  Gottseliglich  vnd  nach  der  Heilige  Einsatzung  Christi,  verord- 
net  worden,  das  das  allerheiligst  Sacrament  des  Leibs  vnd  BJuts  Christi 
vnsers  Heilands,  sol  von  nun  an  menniglichen  in  vnserm  Reich 
England  vnnd  Ireland,  vnd  andern  vnsern  Herschafften,  vnder  beiderley 
gstalt,  nemlich,  des  Brods  vnnd  Weins  (die  not  erfordere  denn 
anders)  gemeintlich  ausgeteilt  vnd  dargereicht  werde.  Darumb  auff 
das  nicht  ein  jeder  bey  sich  selbs  einen  sondern  weg  Phantasier  vnd. 
erdencke,  im  brauch  dises  allerheiligesten  Sacramenten  der  Einigkeit,, 
dadurch  den  ein  vngebiirlich  vnd  Gottlose  zweispalt  entstehn  mochte,, 
Vnser  will  ist,  mit  Rath  Vnsers  freundlichen  liebe  Vetters  des  Hertzoge 
von  Somerset,  Gubernatoris  vnserer  Personen,  vnd  Schirmherrn  vber 
aller  vnserer  Reichen,  Herschafften  vnnd  Vnterthanen,  auch  mit 
bewilligung  der  anderer  in  vnserm  innerlichsten  Rath,  Das  das  gedach/te 
Heilig  Sacrament,  vnserm  Volck  dargereicht  sey,  allein  nach  [fo.  A  tin- 
der form  vnnd  weise,  die  hiernach  durch  Vnser  Authoritet,  mit 
vorgemelter  bewilligung,  dargethon  vii  angezeigt  wird :  Vnd  ist  Vnser 

C  2 


--20  APPENDIX   //. 

meinung,  das  ein  jeder  kome  zu  diesem  Heiligen  Sacrament,  vnd 
allerseligsten1  Communion  mit  gebiirlicher  Reuerentz  vn  Christlicher 
geschickligkeit,  auff  das  sie  durch  vnwirdig  niessung  der  hohen 
Geheimnussen,  nicht  schuldig  seind  an  dem  Leib  vnd  Blut  des  Herrn, 
vnd  also  essend  vnd  trincken  jne  selber  das  Gericht,  Sender  viel  mehr 
sich  selber  fleissig  problem,  vnd  also  zu  diesem  Tisch  Christi  komen, 
das  sie  dieser  Heiligen  Communion  theilhafftig  werde,  in  Christo 
bleiben,  vnd  Christus  in  jnen.  Desgleichen  auch  mit  solcher  gehorsam 
vnd  gleichformigkeit,  dis  vnser  Ordnug  vnnd  Gottliche  Direction 
anzunemen,  das  wir  dadurch  verursacht  werden  von  zeit  zu  zeit,  desto 
mehr  vns  zu  befleissigen  der  Reformation,  vnd  andere  Gottliche 
Ordnungen  zu  mache,  die  furnemlich  der  Ehren  Gottes,  der  auffbawung 
vnserer  Vnderthanen,  vnd  die  ware  Religion  zu  befiirdern,  dienen 
werden.  Vnd  solchs  (mit  Gottlicher  hilff )  haben  wir  vns  furgenommen 
mit  hochstem  ernst  ins  Werck  zu  bringen. 

Demnach  ist  Vnser  will  vnd  meinung,  das  in  mittler  zeit  alle  vnsere 
lieben  Vnderthanen  riiwig  seien,  vnd  mit  dieser  vnser  Direction  sich 
zu  frieden  stellen,  als  Leut  die  gern  der  Oberkeit2  volgen  (wie  denn 
Vnderthanen  schuldig  seind  zu  thun)  vnnd  nicht  freuenlich  vorn  an  zu 
lauffen,  auff  das  sie  durch  jre  vermessenheit,  die  ding  am  allermeist 
nicht  hindern,  die  sie  mehr  freuenlich  denn  Gottlich  (durch  jren  eignen 
sondern  gwalt)  fiirwenden  in  der  grossesten  hitz  zu  fiirdern.  Wir 
wolten  vngerne,  das  vnsere  Vnderthanen  sollend  jnen  lassen  vnser 
vrtheil  so  viel  missfallen,  oder  vnserm  eifer  so  wenig  vertrawen,  als  ob 
/wir  nicht  wissten  zu  vnderscheiden,  was  zu  thun  were,  Oder  [fo.  A  iii 
alle  ding  zu  rechter  zeit  nicht  thun  wolte.  Gott  sey  lob,  wir  wissend 
ja  wol,  was  sich  gebiirt  durch  sein  Wort  zu  Reformieren,  vnd  sind 
auch  ernstlich  gesinnet  (mit  bewilligung  vnsers  freundlichen  lieben 
Vetters,  vnd  anderer  vnserer  innerlichsten  Rathen)  mit  allem  fleis  vnd 
gebiirlicher  eile,  solchs  also  zu  fiirderen,  wie  das  selbige  zur  ehr 
Gottes,  auch  zur  auftbawung  vnd  fried  vnsers  Volcks  auffs  aller 
meist  dienen  mag.  Wir  zweiffeln  auch  nicht,  alle  vnsere  gehorsame 
vnd  lieben  Vnderthanen  werden  auff  solchs  in  der  stille  vnd  mit 
.ehrerbietung  warten. 

VI VAT  REX. 


1  In  the  other  copy  "  allerheiligsten." 

2  In  the  other  copy  "  Obrikeit." 


APPENDIX   II.  21 


/DIE    ORDNUNG    DER    HEILIGEN  [fo.  A  iiiz;. 

COMMUNION,    BEY 
des  HERRN  Nachtmal. 

/VVm  Ersten,  Der  Pfarrherr  oder  Seelsorger,  auff  den  nechsten 
Sontag  oder  Feiertag  (oder  zum  wenigste  ein  tag  dauor  eh  er  die 
heilige  Communion  darreicht)  sol  seine  Pfarkinder,  oder  die  da  zugegen 
seind,  vermanen  vnd  warnen,  das  sie  sich  darzu  schicken,  vnd  sol  jnen 
diese  rede  (oder  deren  gleich)  wie  hienach  volget,  offentlich  vnd  klerlich 
furhalten. 

Lieben  freund,  jr  in  sonderheit,  deren  Seelsorger  vnd  Fiirsteher  ich 
bin,  Auff  den  N.  tag  nechst  zukiinfftigen,  hab  ich  mich1  fiirgenomen 
mit  Gottlicher  hilff,  das  aller  trostlichst  Sacrament  des  Leibs  vnd  Bluts 
Christi,  alien  denen  die  sich  Gottseliglich  darzu  schicken  werde, 
darzureichen,  auff  das  solchs  von  jnen  zur  gedechtnus  seins  aller- 
fruchtbarlichsteri  vnd  herlichen  leidens  empfangen  werde,  Durch 
welchs  leiden  vnd  sterben,  wir  die  verzeihung  vnserer  siinden  erlangt 
haben,  vnd  des  Himlischen  Reichs  theilhafftig  worden  seind,  Des 
werden  wir  nun  gwisz  vnnd  versichert,  so  wir  zu  diesem  Sacrament 
komen  mit  hertzlichem  leid  fur  vnsern  missethaten,  mit  vestem  glauben 
in  die  barmhertzigkeit  Gottes,  vnnd  mit  ernstlichem  fiirsatz  dem  willen 
Gottes  gehorsam  zu  sein,  vn  nicht  mehr  zu  siindigen.  Darumb  seind 
wir  schuldig  zu  diesen  heilige  geheimnussen  also  zu  komen,  das  wir  dem 
/Allmechtigen  Gott  auffs  aller  hertzlichst  dancksage,  von  [fo.  A  iv 
wege  seiner  vnendlicher  barmhertzigkeit  vn  wolthaten,  die  er  vns 
seinen  vnwirdigen  knechte  gegeben  vn  mitgetheilt  hat.  Vm  dern  wille 
er  hat  nicht  allein  seinen  Leib  in  den  todt  hingegebe,  vnd  sein  Blut 
vergossen,  Sender  jm  auch  lassen  gfallen,  in  einem  Sacrament  vnd 
geheimnus,  vns  denselbigen  Leib  vnd  Blut  geistlicher  weise,  zur  speisz 
vnd  tranck  zu  geben. 

Welchs  Sacrament,  nach  dem  es  so  ein  gotlich  vn  heilig  ding  ist, 
auch  so  trostlich  dene  die  es  wirdiglich  empfangen,  vnd  so  gfarlich  dene" 
die  es  vermessen  vnwirdiglich  zu  neme.  Darumb  bin  ich  schuldig, 
euch  in  mitler  zeit  zu  erinnern,  auff  das  ir  die  grosz  des  handels 
bedencken,  ewre  eigne  gwissen  probiern  vn  erforschen,  vn  solchs  auch 

1  In  the  other  copy  "  mir." 


22  APPENDIX  IL 

nicht  leichtfertiglich,  auch  nicht  wie  die,  die  gleisznerey  mit  Gott 
treiben,  sender  als  die  jenigen,  die  zu  dem  Allergotlichsten  vnnd 
Himlischen  Bancket  komen  sollen,  vnd  nicht  anders  zu  komen,  dann 
inn  der  Hochzeitlicher  kleidung,  die  Gott  in  der  Schrifft  erfordert,  Auff 
•das  jr,  so  viel  in  euch  ist,  zu  diesem  Tisch  zu  komen,  wirdig  erfunden 
•werden.  Der  weg  auch  vnd  mittel  darzu,  ist  diese. 

Zum  Ersten,  das  jhr  ware  rew  vnnd  leid  tragen  von  wegen  ewers 
:alten  bosen  lebens,  vnd  das  jr  dem  Allmechtigen  Gott  bekennen  mit 
;getrawem  hertzen,  ewre  siind  vnd  vndanckbarkeit  wider  seine  Maiestat 
gethon,  mit  wille,  worte  od:  wercke,  durch  schwacheit  od  vnwissenheit, 
Vnd  das  jr  mit  innerliche  miszfalle  vnd  schreie  ewre  siinde  beweine, 
barmhertzigkeit  vnd  /gnad  von  dem  Allmechtigen  Gott  [fo.  A  ivz^ 
begeren,  vnnd  jm  verheissen  von  grund  ewers  hertzens  ewre  vorige 
leben  zu  bessern.  Vnnd  vnder  alle  andere,  ists  mir  von  Gott  befohlen, 
euch  in  sonderheit  zu  vermanen  vnnd  bitten,  das  jr  euch  mit  ewern 
Nachbawren  versiinen  wollen,  dem  jhr  leids  gethon,  oder  der  euch 
beleidiget  hat.  Vnnd  thund  aus  ewrem  hertzen  alien  neid  vnnd  hass 
wider  sie,  auff  das  jr  liebe  habt  gegen  alle  Welt,  vnd  andern  leuten 
verzeihen,  wie  jr  wolten,  das  euch  Gott  verzeihen  solt. 

Vnd  so  jemands  gewisse  vnder  euch  inn  etwan  einem  ding 
angefochten  vnd  vnriiwig  ist,  on  trost  vnd  rath,  der  kome  zu  mir,  oder 
zu  einem  andern  bescheidenen  vnd  verstendigen  Priester,  in  Gottlichem 
Gesatz  gelerten,  vnd  dem  selbigen  bekenne  er  seine  siinde  vnd  thue 
seinen  mangel  auffheimlich,  vn  also  empfahe  solchen  geistlichen  rath, 
vnderweisung  vnd  trost,  das  seine  gewisse  ergetzt  werde,  vnd  das  er 
mag  von  vns,  als  von  dem  Diener  Gottes  vnnd  der  Kirchen,  trost  vnd 
absolution  empfangen,  dardurch  denn  sein  hertz  verniiget,  vnd  alle 
aberglaub  vnd  zweiffelung  vermeidet  werd.  Wer  auch  an  einer  gemein 
bekentnis  verniigung  hat,  den  wil  ich  gebeten  haben,  sich  nicht 
;zu  ergern  an  dem,  der  zu  seiner  fiirdernus,  der  Orenbeicht  vnd 
heimlicher  bekantnus  braucht  gegen  dem  Priester.  Widerumb,  wer 
:sich  lasst  duncken,  es  sey  jm  von  noten,  vnd  nicht  vnfiiglich  zum  fried 
seines  eignen  gewissens,  seine  siinde  in  sonderheit  dem  Priester 
auffzuthu,  der  erger  sich  nicht  an  dem,  der  an  der  vnderthenigen 
bekantnus  gegen  Gott,  vnd  an  der  ge/meine  beicht  der  Kirchen  [fo.  B  i 
eine  verniigung  hat.  Sonder  in  alien  solchen  dingen,  volgen  vnd 
halten  die  Regel  der  lieb,  vnnd  ein  jeder  an  seinem  eignen  gewissen 
ein  verniigung  haben,  vnnd  anderer  leuten  hertzen  oder  wercken  nicht 
zu  vrtheilen,  Nach  dem  er  darzu  keinen  gewissen  bescheid  hat  aus 
Gottlichem  Wort. 

Die  zeit  der  Communion,  sol  sein,  gleich  nach  dem  der  Priester 


APPENDIX  If.  23 

selbs  das  Sacrament  entpfangen  hat,  on  verenderung  anderer  Breuchen 
oder  Ceremonien  inn  der  masse  (bis  man  mit  ander  ordnung  versehen 
werde)  Sender  wie  der  Priester  gewontlich  bis  hieher  gethon  hat  mit 
dem  Sacrament  des  Leibs,  zu  bereiten,  segnen  vnd  consecrieren  so  viel 
dem  Volck  dienen  will.  Also  sol  es  noch  bleiben  nach  der  selbigen 
weise  vnd  form,  ausgnommen  das  er  segnen  vnd  consecrieren  sol  den 
grossesten  Kelch,  oder  ein  schon  vnd  geschickt  Trinckgeschir,  oder 
mehr  den  ein  voll  Weins,  mit  etwas  Wassers  darzu  gethon.  Vnnd  an 
dem  tag  sol  er  selb  nicht  alles  austrincken,  sonder  einen  drunck  allein 
nemen,  vnd  das  vberig  auff  dem  Altar  lassen  stehn  gedeckt,1  vnd  also 
sich  wenden  zu  denen  die  geschicket  seind  der  Communion  zu 
geniessen,  vnd  in  volgender  weise  sol  er  sie  vermanen,  vnd  sagen. 

Jr  geliebten  im  HERRN,  dieweil  jr  komend  zu  dieser  heiligen 
Communion,  so  miissen  jr  bedencken,  was  der  heilig  Paulus  an  die 
Corinther  schreibt,  wie  er  alle  Menschen  fleissig2  vermanet,  sich  selbs  zu 
priifen  vnnd  erinneren,  eh  sie  sich  vermessen  von  diesem  Brot  zu  essen, 
vnd  von  diesem  Trinckgeschir  zu  trincken.  Denn  wie  die  wolthat  gros 
ist,  so  wir  mit  waren  rewigen  hertze  vnd  lebendigen  glaube  dis  heilig 
Sacrament  entpfangen  (denn  also  essend  wir  Geistlich  /das  [fo.  B  w 
Fleisch  Christi,  vnd  trincken  sein  Blut,  ja  wir  bleiben  inn  Christo,  vnnd 
Christus  in  vns,  wir  seind  eins  worden  mit  Christo,  vnnd  Christus  mit 
vns)  Also  ist  die  gefarligkeit  gros,  so  wir  solchs  vnwirdiglich  entpfangen. 
Denn  mit  der  weise  werden  wir  schuldig  an  dem  Leib  vnd  Blut  Christi 
vnsers  Heilands,  ja  wir  essend  vnd  trinckend  vnser  eigne  verdamnus, 
darufn  das  wir  nicht  vnderscheide  den  Leib  des  HERRN,  Wir  ziinde 
den  zorn  Gottes  an  vber  vns,  wir  reitzen  jn,  vns  zu  plagen  mit  vielerley 
siechtagen  vnd  todtlichen  kranckheiten. 

Darumb  lieben  Briider,  richtend  euch  selber,  auff  das  jhr  von  dem 
HERRN  nicht  gerichtet  werden,  lasst  ewre  gemiit  sein  on  begirde  zu 
siindigen,  Habt  ware  rew  vnd  leid  von  wegen  ewer  siinden  die  ver- 
gangen  seind,  Habt  einen  ernsthafften  vnnd  lebendigen  glauben  in 
Christum  vnsern  heiland,  Seit  volkomen  in  der  lieb  gegen  jederman, 
also  werde  jr  gschickt  sein  dieser  heiligen  geheimnussen  zu  geniessen. 
Vor  alien  dingen  aber  miissen  jr  gantz  vndertheniglich  vn  hertzlich 
danck  sagen,  Gott  dem  Vater,  dem  Son,  vnnd  dem  heiligen  Geist,  von 
wege  der  erlosung  der  Welt,  durch  den  todt  vfi  leiden  vnsers  Heilands 
Christi,  der  war3  Gott  vnd  Mensch  ist,  vn  sich  selbs  ernidrigt  hat  bisz 
zum  todt  am  Creutz  fur  vns  armen  siindern,  vnd  ist  in  finsternis  vfi 
schatten  des  tods  gelegen,  auff  das  er  vns  zu  kindern  macht,  vnd  zum 

1  In  the  other  copy  "  zugedeckt."  2  The  other  copy  omits  "  fleissig." 

3  In  the  other  copy  "  warer." 


24  APPENDIX  11. 

ewigen  leben  erhohet.  Vnd  auff  das  wir  allwege  eingedenck  sein  sollend 
der  vberschwenck lichen  lieb  vnsers  einigen  Heilands  vnd  Meisters 
Ihesu  Christi,  der  vnns  solchs  gethon  /hat,  Vnd  das  wir  auch  [fo.  B  ii 
nicht  vergessen  soiled  der  vnzeligen  wolthaten,  die  er  vns  durch  sein 
Blutuergiessung  erworbe  hat,  Darumb  (zum  vnderpfand  seiner  lieb,  vnd 
zu  ewiger  gedechtnus  derselbige)  hat  er  vns  in  diesen  heiligen 
geheimnussen,  sein  eignen  heiligen  Leib  vnnd  theures  Blut  gelassen, 
dadurch  wir  geistlich  gespeiset,  vnd  endlichen  ergetzt  vnd  getrostet  wer- 
den  sollen.  Dem  nun  mit  dem  Vater  vnd  dem  heiligen  Geist,  lasst 
vns,  wie  wir  ja  schuldig  seind,  ewig  danck  sagen,  vns  selber  auch  seinem 
heiligen  willen  vnd  gefallen  vnderwerffen,  vnd  vns  befleissigen,  jm  in 
warer  heiligkeit  vnd  gerechtigkeit  alle  tag  vnsers  lebens  zu  dienen,  Amen. 

Hie  sol  der  Priester  sagen,  denen,  die  bereidt  seind  das  Sacrament 
zu  entpfangen. 

1st  jemand  hie  ein  offentlicher  Gotslesterer,  Ehebrecher,  in  neid 
oder  hass,  oder  andern  schandlichen  lastern,  vfi  tregt  des  nicht  ware 
rew  vnd  leid,  ist  auch  nicht  ernstlich  gsynnet  solche  laster  vnd  schand 
zu  lassen,  Oder  so  er  nicht  vertrawet  das  er  dem  Allmechtigen  Gott 
versiinet  sey,  oder  ist  nicht  in  der  lieb  gegen  alle  Welt,  Der  selbig 
beweine  seine  siind  noch  ein  weil  vn  kome  nicht  zu  diesem  heiligen 
Tisch,  auff  das  nach  entpfahung  dieses  aller  heiligsten  Brods,  der 
Teuffel  fare  nicht  in  jm,  wie  inn  ludas,  alle  vngerechtigkeit  in  jm 
zu  erfiillen,  vnd  in  die  verderbnus  beid  leib  vnd  seel  zu  bringen. 

Da  sol  der  Priester  ein  klein  weil  still  halte,  zu  sehe  ob  sich  jemand 
eussern  will.  Vii  so  er  solchs  erfart,  sol  er  mit  jm  rede  in  das  verborge 
zu  glegner  zeit,  vn  versuche  ob  er  jn  /mit  guter  vermanung  [fo.  B  \\v 
zur  besserung  bringen.  Vnd  nach  de  der  Priester  ein  wenig  still  gehalte 
hat  sol  er  also  sage. 

Jr  die  jr  in  der  warheit  vnd  mit  ernst,  rew  vnd  leid  tragen  vber 
ewre  siinde  vnd  missethaten,  gegen  dem  Allmechtigen  Gott  begangen, 
vnnd  die  jr  in  der  lieb  seind  gegen  ewren  Nachbauren,  habend  auch 
einen  fiirsatz,  ein  new  leben  zu  fiiren,  den  gebotten  Gottes  hertzlich  zu 
volgen,  vnd  hinfurt  in  seinen  heiligen  wegen  zu  wandlen.  Machet 
euch  herzu,  vnnd  empfahet  dis  heilig  Sacrament  zu  ewrem  trost. 
Bekennet  ewre  siinde  vndertheniglich  dem  Allmechtigen  Gott,  vnd 
seiner  heiligen  Gmeind  hie  in  seinem  Namen  versamlet,  vnd  knewet 
demiitiglich  auff  ewren  knewen. 

Da  sol  ein  gmeine  Beicht  gmacht  werden,  im  namen  aller  deren,  die 
sich  fiirgenommen  haben  die  heilige  Communion  zu  empfahen, 
entweders  durch  dere  oder  der  dienern  einen,  oder  durch  den  Priester 
selbs,  Vnd  sollen  alle  demiitiglich  auff  jre  knew  fallen. 


APPENDIX   II.  25 

Allmechtiger  Gott,  ein  Vater  vnsers  Herrn  Ihesu  Christi,  ein 
Schopffer  aller  dingen,  ein  Richter  aller  Menschen,  Wir  bekennen  vnnd 
bevveinen  vnsere  manigfaltige  siinden  vnd  boszheiten,  die  wir  fur  vnd 
fur  wider  deine  Gotliche  Maiestat  auffs  aller  schwerest  begangen  haben, 
in  gedancken,  worten  vnd  wercken,  dadurch  wir  denn  haben  deinen 
zorn  vnd  vngenad1  wider  vns  selber  billich  angereitzt.  Es  rewet  vns 
mit  ernst,  ja  es  ist  vnns  von  hertzen  leid,  das  wir  also  miszgehandelt 
haben.  Die  gedechtnus  vnserer  siinde  ist  vns  beschwerlich,  jr  last  ist 
vntreglichen.  Erbarme  dich  vnser,  erbarme  dich  vnser,  aller  gnedigster 
Va/ter,  vmb  deines  Sons  vnsers  HErrn  Ihesu  Christi  willen.  [fo.  B  iii 
Verzeihe  vns  alles  das  vergange  ist,  vnd  verleihe,  das  wir  hinfort  dir 
allwegen  dienen  vnd  wolgefallen  mogen  in  einem  newen  leben,  zur 
ehren  vnd  herligkeit  deines  Namens,  durch  Ihesum  Christum  vnsern 
Herrn. 

Da  sol  der  Priester  auffstehn,  sich  zum  Volck  wenden,  vnd  also 
sagen. 

Vnser  lieber  Herr,  der  seiner  Kirchen  den  gewalt  gelassen  hat,  die 
busfertigen  jrer  siinden  zu  erledige,2  vnd  zu  der  gnad  des  Himlischen 
Vaters  die  wider  zu  bringen,  die  da  warlich  in  Christum  glaube,  Erbarme 
sich  ewer,  verzeihe  vnnd  erlose  euch  von  alien  siinden,  stercke  vnd 
krefftige  euch  in  aller  Gottseligkeit,  vnd  bring  euch  in  das  ewig 
leben. 

Da  sol  der  Priester  auffstehn,  sich  zu  Volck  wenden,  vnd  also  sagen, 
Horet  wie  trostliche  wort  redet  Christus  vnser  Heiland,  alien  denen,  die 
sich  warhafftiglich  zu  jm  bekeren. 

Kompt  her  zu  mir,  alle  die  jr  miihselig  vnnd  beladen  seit,  vnd  ich 
wil  euch  erquicken.  Also  hat  Gott  die  Welt  geliebet,  das  er  seinen 
eingebornen  Son  gab,  auff  das  alle  die  an  jhn  glauben,  nicht  verloren 
werden,  sender  das  ewig  leben  haben. 

Horet  auch  was  S.  Paulus  sagt. 

Das  ist  je  gewiszlich  war,  vnnd  ein  thewr  werdes  wort,  das  Christus 
Ihesus  komen  ist  in  die  Welt,  die  sunder  selig  zu  machen. 

Horend  auch  was  S.  Joannes  sagt. 

Ob  jemand  siindiget,  so  haben  wir  einen  fiirspre/chen3  [fo.  B  \\\v 
bey  Gott,  Ihesum  Christum  den  gerechten,  vnd  der  selbig  ist  die 
versiinung  fiir  vnser  siind. 

Da  sol  der  Priester  auff  seinen  knewen,  im  namen  aller  deren,  die 
die  heilige  Communion  empfangen  werden,  diese  nachfolgende  gebet 
ausreden. 

1  In  the  other  copy  "  vngnade."  2  In  the  other  copy  "  entledigen. " 

3  In  the  other  copy  "  Fursprecher." 


26  APPENDIX   II. 

0  barmhertziger  Herr,  wir  vermessen  vnns  nicht  zu  diesem  deinem 
Tisch  zu  komen,  aus  vertrawe  auff  vnser  eigner  gerechtigkeit,  sender  in 
deinen  manigfaltigen   vnd  grossen  barmhertzigkeite,   Wir    seind   nicht 
wirdig  die  Brosamlin  vnder  deinem  Tisch  zu  samle,  Du  aber  HERR 
bist  der  selbig,  des  eigenschafft  ist  alhvegen  sich  zu  erbarmen.     Verleihe 
vns  darumb  O  gnediger  HERR,  das  Fleisch  deins  geliebten  Sons  Ihesu 
Christi  also  zu  esse,  vii  sein  Blut  in  diesen  heilige  Geheimnussen  also 
zu  trincke,  das  wir  fur  vnd  fiir  in  jm  bleibe,  vnd  er1  in  vns,  auff  das 
vnser  siindlicher  leib  durch  seine  Leib  gereinigt,  vnd  vnser  seele  durch 
sein  theurest  Blut  gevvaschen  werde,  Amen. 

Da  sol  der  Priester  (dieweil  das  Volck  noch  demiitiglich  auff  jhren 
knewen  sitzt)  die  Communion  darr^ichen,  erstlich  den  Dienern,  so 
etliche  da  zugegen  seind,  auff  das  sie  gefordert  werden,  andern  zu 
helffen,2  Darnach  sol  ers  den  andern  austheilen.  Vnd  inn  dem  er  das 
Sacrament  des  leibs  Christi  darreichet,  sol  er  einen  jeden  mit  diesen 
worten  ansprechen. 

Der  Leib  vnsers  HERREN  Ihesu  Christi  der  fiir  dich  hingegeben 
was,  erhalte  deinen  leib  inn  das  ewig  leben. 

Der  Priester  auch  so  er  das  Sacrament  des  Bluts  darreichet,  vnd 
einem  jeden  nur  ein  mal  vnd  nicht  offter  zu  trincken  gibt,  sol  also  sagen. 

/Das  Blut  vnsers  HERRN  Ihesu  Christi,  das  fiir  dich  [fo.  B  iv 
vergossen  ist  worden,  erhalte  dein  seel  in  das  ewig  leben. 

Ist  aber  ein  Diacon  oder  ander  Priester  vorhanden,  so  sol  er  mit 
dem  Kelch  volgen,  Vnd  wie  der  Priester  das  Brot  austheilet,  also  sol  er 
in  der  voriger3  weise  (die  sach  desto  bas  auszufiiren)  den  Wein  auch 
darreichen. 

Darnach  sol  sich  der  Priester  zum  Volck  wende,  vnd  sie  hingehn 
lassen  mit  diesem  segen. 

Der  fried  Gottes,  welcher  alien  synne  vberschwebet,  erhalte  ewre 
hertzen  vnnd  gmiiter4  in  der  erkantnus  vnd  lieb  Gottes,  vnd  seines  Sons 
Ihesu  Christi  vnsers  HERRN. 

Dem  sol  das  Volck  antworten, 

AMEN. 

Das  Consecriert  Brod  sol  sein,  wie  bisher  gewonlich  ist  worden,  vnd 
ein  jeglichs  vnder  den  gedachten  Erode,  sol  inn  zwey  stuck  zum 
wenigesten  getheilet  werden,  oder  mehr,  nach  bescheidenheit  des 
Dieners,  vnnd  also  dargereicht.  Man  sol  auch  nicht  meinen,  das 

1  The  other  copy  omits  "  er."  2  Apparently  reading  "  to  help  the  rest." 
3  In  the  other  copy  "  vorigen."                 4  In  the  other  copy  "  gemUte." 


APPENDIX    II.  27 

weniger  entpfangen  wird  in  einem  stuck,   den  in  dem  gantzen  Brod, 
sender  in  jrer  jetliche1  der  gatz  leib  vnsers  Heilads  Ihesu  Christi. 

Begibt  es  sich  also,  das  der  gesegnet  vnd  Consecriert  Wein,  nicht 
genugsam  ist  denen  die  die  Communion  entpfangen,  so  mag  der 
Priester,  nach  dem  das  erst  Trinckgschir  oder  Kelch  lehr  wird,  zum 
Altar  widerumb  gehn,  vnd  mit  reuerentz  vnd  andacht  ein  ander 
Trinckgeschir,  vnd  also  das  dritte  vnd  mehr  desgleichen  bereite"  vfi 
Consecrieren,  vnd  an  diesen  worten  anfahen,  Simili  modo  postquam 
ccenatum  est^  vnd  mit  den  worten  enden,  qui  pro  uobis  6°  pro  multis 
effundetur  in  remissionem  peccatorum,  Vnnd  das  on  alle  leuacion  oder 
auffhebung. 

Ende. 

1  In  the  other  copy  "  jeglich." 


APPENDIX    III. 

THE  MASS  OF  EASTER  DAY,  1548. 

THE  Order  of  the  Communion,  which  was  to  be  used  for  the  first 
time  on  Easter  Day,  1548,  was  to  be  combined  with  the  Latin  Mass: 
beyond  its  insertion,  there  was  to  be  no  "  varying  of  any  other  rite  or 
ceremony  in  the  mass."  It  seems  to  be  worth  while  to  show  what  the 
Easter  service  resulting  from  this  combination  would  have  been,  in  those 
churches  which  followed  the  use  of  Sarum,  by  setting  out  at  length  the 
Ordinary  and  Canon  of  the  Mass,  inserting  \hzpropria  of  the  day,  and  the 
portions  of  the  Order  of  the  Communion  which  would  be  employed,1  and 
omitting  such  parts  of  the  contents  of  the  Ordinarium  Missae  as  are  not 
applicable  to  the  Easter  Mass,2  and  by  taking  account  of  such  "  varying  " 
as  had  already  begun  before  the  date  at  which  the  Order  of  the  Com- 
munion was  issued,  and  as  may  be  regarded  as  certain  or  likely  to  have 
found  place,  at  least  in  some  churches,  in  the  service  of  the  day.3 

The  changes  which  had  already  been  introduced  were  due  partly 
to  the  Injunctions  issued  in  the  summer  of  1547,  partly  to  the  action  of 
the  Visitors  appointed  in  the  same  year,  and  partly  to  the  tendency  to 
liturgical  experiment.  The  Injunctions  had  directed  that  the  Epistle 
and  Gospel  at  High  Mass  should  for  the  future  be  read  "in  English  and 
not  in  Latin " ;  the  Visitors  had  in  some  places  enjoined  the  total 

1  The    exhortation  which  stands  first  in    the    Order  would,    of  course,  not   be 
used  on  Easter  Day,  except  with  reference  to  some  future  day  ;  it  would  have  been 
read,  for  the  purpose  of  the  Easter  Mass,  on  some  day  in  the  week  preceding. 

2  The  text  of  the  Ordo  Missae  and  Canon  are  taken  from  the  breviary  printed 
'by    Whitchurche   in    1541,  as    approximating    to  the    time    at  which   the  Order  of 

the  Communion  was  issued.  The  Ordo  Missae  is  (as  in  the  parallel  section  of  early 
breviaries)  somewhat  abridged  from  the  Ordinarium  contained  in  the  Missal ;  but  its 
variations,  except  that  affecting  the  special  mention  of  the  Pope  in  the  Canon, 
are  of  no  special  significance.  The  matters  which  are  omitted  in  it,  but  included 
in  the  rubrics  of  the  Missal,  are  indicated  in  the  footnotes.  The  propria  are  of 
course  taken  from  the  Missal.  In  spelling  and  punctuation  the  standard  of  the 
sixteenth  century  books  is  not  followed. 

3  An  attempt  to  exhibit  the  character  of  the  service  in  the  period  during  which  the 
Order  of  the  Communion  was  in  use  has  been  made   by  the  late  Mr.  W.  J.  Blew 
(  The  second  year  of  the  reign  of  King  Edward  VI.  1877).     But  Mr.  Blew's  method 
differs  in  some  respects  from  that  which  is  followed  here,  and  his  purpose  seems  to 
have  been  polemical  rather  than  historical. 


30  APPENDIX  III. 

disuse  of  Sequences ;  and  the  practice  of  singing  certain  parts  of  the 
Mass  in  English  had  already  been  introduced,  apparently  without  any 
definite  authorisation  at  all.  Thus  in  the  Mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
before  the  opening  of  Parliament  on  November  4th,  1547,  the  Gloria 
in  excelsis,  Creed,  Sanctus,  and  Agnus  Dei  "were  all  songen  in 
English."1  What  the  English  forms  thus  employed  may  have  been,  we 
may  see  from  a  set  of  manuscripts  now  in  the  Bodleian  Library,  which 
contain  a  musical  setting  of  these  portions  of  the  Mass,  with  English 
words,  evidently  of  a  date  earlier  than  that  at  which  the  Prayer-Book  of 
1549  was  set  forth,  since  the  versions  differ  from  those  contained  in  that 
book.2  The  text  of  the  English  forms  given  in  the  notes  which  follow 
is  taken  (with  modernisation  of  spelling  and  punctuation)  from  the  first 
volume  of  this  set.  For  the  Epistle  and  Gospel,  it  has  seemed  best  to 
follow  (with  like  modifications)  the  version  of  the  liturgical  Epistles  and 
Gospels  issued  in  the  time  of  Henry  VIIL,  since  it  follows  the  text  of 
the  Missal  where  that  is  modified,  for  liturgical  purposes,  from  the 
ordinary  Vulgate  text,  and  is  therefore  perhaps  more  likely  to  have  been 
used  than  the  version  of  the  Great  Bible.3 

It  must  be  borne  in  mind,  that  the  rubrics  of  the  Sarum  Ordinary 
contemplate  throughout  the  presence  and  assistance  of  a  number  of 
ministers  greater  than  that  which  would  be  available  in  most  parish 
churches.  In  many  cases,  probably,  the  priest  would  be  assisted  by 
persons  acting  as  Deacon  and  Subdeacon  :  but  in  many  his  only 
assistant  would  be  the  Clerk.  In  some  cases  the  Clerk  would  be  a 
person  in  Holy  Orders ;  in  others  he  would  not :  and  the  nature  and 
extent  of  his  assistance  in  the  service  would  depend  on  his  position  in 
this  respect. 

PRAEPARATIO  AD  MISSAM. 

Sacerdos  volens  accedere   ad  altare  induat  se  sacris  vestibus  dicens, 
Veni,  creator  Spiritus,  Mentes  tuorum  visita,  etc. 
V.  Emitte  Spiritum  tuum  et  creabuntur. 

1  Wriothesley's  Chronicle,  vol.  i,  p.   187  (Camden  Society,  1875). 

2  On  these   MSS.  (Mus.  Sch.  E.  420-422),  see   a  paper  by  the  Rev.    W.  H. 
Frere  in  the  Journal  of  Theological  Studies,  vol.  i,  pp.  233-5. 

3  The  copy  of  the  version  of  the  Epistles  and  Gospels  of  which  use  has  been 
made  is  one  in  the   Bodleian   Library,  bound  up  as   an    appendix    to   the    King's 
Primer  printed  by  T.  Petyt  in  1543.     The  differences  of  rendering  in  the  Great  Bible 
of  1541  are  shown  in  the  footnotes.     It  is  assumed  that  the  direction  of  the  King's 
Injunction,  which  certainly  seems  to  forbid  the  reading  of  the  Epistle  and  Gospel 
in  Latin,  was  followed  literally.     But  it  is  possible  that  in  some  cases  both  languages 
were  used,  as  they  were  in  the  coronation  mass  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 


APPENDIX  III.  31 

#.  Et  renovabis  faciem  terrae. 

Oratio.  Deus  cui  omne  cor  patet,  omnis  voluntas  loquitur,  et 
quern  nullum  latet  secretum :  purifica  per  infusionem  sancti  Spiritus 
cogitationes  cordis  nostri,  ut  te  perfecte  diligere  et  digne  laudare 
mereamur.  Per  Christum. 

Deinde  sequatur  antiphona  Introibo  ad  altare  Dei.  Ps.  ludica  me 
Deus,  et  discerne.  Totus  psalmus  dicitur  cum  Gloria.  Deinde  dicitur 
antiphona.  Introibo  ad  altare  Dei  ad  Deum  qui  laetificat  iuventutem 
meam. 

Kyrie  eleison.     Christe  eleison.     Kyrie  eleison. 

Pater  noster.     Et  ne.     Sed  libera. 

Confitemini  Domino  quoniam  bonus  :  quoniam  in  saeculum  miseri- 
cordia  eius. 

Confiteor  Deo,  beatae  Mariae,  omnibus  sanctis,  et  vobis,  quia 
peccavi  nimis  cogitatione,  locutione,  et  opere,  mea  culpa  :  precor  sanctam 
Mariam,  omnes  sanctos,  et  vos,  orare  pro  me. 

Ministri  respondeant,  Misereatur  vestri  omnipotens  Deus,  et  dimittat 
vobis  omnia  peccata  vestra  :  liberet  vos  ab  omni  malo ;  conservet  et 
confirmet  in  bono,  et  ad  vitam  perducat  aeternam.  Sacerdos,  Amen. 

Et  postea  dicitur  Confiteor,  quo  dicto  dicat  sacerdos  Misereatur,  ut 
supra.  Deinde  dicat  sacerdos,  Absolutionem  et  remissionem  omnium 
peccatorurn  vestrorum,  spatium  verae  poenitentiae  et  emendationem  vitae, 
gratiam  et  consolationem  sancti  Spiritus  tribuat  vobis  omnipotens  et 
misericors  Dominus. 

Ministri  respondeant,  Amen. 

Deinde  dicat  sacerdos  V.  Adiutorium  nostrum  in  nomine  Domini. 
Qui  fecit  [caelum  et  terrain].  Sit  nomen  [Domini  benedictum].  Ex 
hoc  nunc  et  usque  in  saeculum. 

Oremus.  Aufer  a  nobis,  Domine,  quaesumus,  omnes  iniquitates 
nostras,  ut  ad  sancta  sanctorum  puris  mentibus  mereamur  introire.  Per 
Christum.  Tune  se  erigat  sacerdos,  et  osculetur  altare,  et  hoc  in  media :  et 
signet  se  in  facie  sua,  dicens.  In  nomine  Patris  et  Filii  et  Spiritus  sancti. 
Amen. 

Deinde  incipiat  officium,  usque  Gloria  in  excelsis  Deo.1 

1  The  more  extended  rubrics  of  the  Missal  provide  for  the  beginning  of  the 
Officium  by  the  rulers  of  the  choir  during  the  preparation  of  the  priest ;  for  the 
entry  of  the  priest  and  ministers  at  the  beginning  of  the  Gloria  Patri :  for  the 
saying  of  Confiteor,  Misereatur,  and  Absolutionem  at  the  altar  step  ;  for  the  kiss 
given  by  the  priest  to  the  deacon  and  subdeacon  before  he  goes  to  the  altar  ;  for  the 
saying  of  Aufer  a  nobis  at  the  midst  of  the  altar  ;  for  the  censing  of  the  altar  by 
the  priest,  and  of  the  priest  by  the  deacon,  and  for  the  bringing  of  the  book  of  the 
Gospels  by  the  subdeacon  for  the  priest  to  kiss.  Thereafter  the  priest,  at  the 


32  APPENDIX   III. 


AD  MISSAM. 

Officium.  Resurrexi  et  adhuc  tecum  sum,  alleluia :  posuisti  super 
me  manum  tuam,  alleluia :  mirabilis  facta  est  scientia  tua,  alleluia, 
alleluia, 

Psalmus.  Domine  probasti  me  et  cognovisti  me :  tu  cognovisti 
sessionem  meam  et  resurrectionem  meam.  Gloria  Patri. 

Kyrie  eleison  (ter).     Christe  eleison  (ter).     Kyrie  eleison  (ter). 

Gloria  in  excelsis  Deo.1  Et  in  terra  pax  hominibus  bonae  volun- 
tatis.  Laudamus  te.  Benedicimus  te.  Adoramus  te.  Glorificamus 
te.  Gratias  agimus  tibi  propter  magnam  gloriam  tuam,  Domine  Deus, 
rex  caelestis,  Deus  Pater  omnipotens.  Domine  Fili  unigenite,  lesu 
Christe,  Domine  Deus,  Agnus  Dei,  Filius  Patris,  qui  tollis  peccata 
mundi,  miserere  nobis.  Qui  tollis  peccata  mundi,  suscipe  depreca- 
tionem  nostram.  Qui  sedes  ad  dexteram  Patris,  miserere  nobis. 
Quoniam  tu  solus  sanctus,  tu  solus  Dominus,  tu  solus  altissimus,  lesu 
Christe,  cum  sancto  Spiritu,  in  gloria  Dei  Patris.  Amen. 

Oratio.  Deus  qui  hodierna  die  per  unigenitum  tuum  aeternitatis 
nobis  aditum  devicta  morte  reserasti :  vota  nostra  quae  praeveniendo 
aspiras  etiam  adiuvando  prosequere.  Per  eundem. 

Lectio  epistolae  beati  Pauli  apostoli  ad  Corinthios.' 

Brethren,  purge  the  old  leaven,3  that  ye  may  be  new  dough,  as  ye  are 
sweet  bread.  For  Christ  our  Easter  lamb4  is  offered  up  for  us.  There- 
right-hand  corner  of  the  altar,  says  the  Officium,  Psalm,  Gloria  Patri,  and  Kyrie 
(which  have  in  the  meantime  been  sung  by  the  choir),  and  then  begins  the 
Gloria  in  excelsis  at  the  midst  of  the  altar,  continuing  it  with  his  ministri  at  the 
right-hand  corner.  This  order  would  be  observed  in  the  greater  churches. 

1  The  English  form  begins  with  the  first  words  which  would  be  sung  by  the 
choir.  Probably,  even  where  it  was  used,  the  priest  would  begin  the  Gloria  in 
excelsis  in  Latin,  and  continue  his  own  recitation  of  it  in  the  same  tongue.  The 
English  version  is  as  follows  :  And  peace  on  earth,  and  unto  men  a  good  will.  We 
praise  thee,  we  magnify  thee,  we  worship  thee,  we  glorify  thee,  we  give  thanks  unto 
thee  for  thy  great  glory,  O  Lord  God,  heavenly  king,  God  the  Father  omnipotent. 
O  Lord  the  only  begotten  Son,  Jesu  Christ,  O  Lord  God,  the  Lamb  of  God,  the  Son 
of  the  Father,  which  takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Which  takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  graciously  receive  our  supplications. 
Which  sittest  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  have  mercy  upon  us.  For  thou  only 
art  holy,  thou  only  art  Lord,  thou  only  art  highest,  Jesu  Christ,  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
unto  the  glory  of  God  the  Father.  Amen. 

"  The  sources  of  the  Epistle  and  Gospel  were  probably  announced  in  English. 

3  In  the  Great  Bible,  the  mark  indicating  the  beginning  of  a  liturgical  epistle 
is  placed  before  the  words  "  Purge  therefore  the  old  leaven." 

*  G.B.,  "  Christ  our  passover." 


APPENDIX    III.  33 

fore  let  us  keep  holy  day,  not  with  old  leaven,  neither  with  the  leaven 
of  maliciousness  and  wickedness,  but  with  that1  sweet  bread  of  pureness 
and  truth. 

Gradak.  Haec  dies  quam  fecit  Dominus  :  exsultemus  et  laetemur  in 
ea.  V.  Confitemini  Domino  quoniam  bonus  :  quoniam  in  saeculum 
misericordia  eius. 

Alleluia.  .¥.     Pascha  nostrum  immolatus  est  Christus. 

Sequentia.     Fulgens  praeclara  rutilat  per  orbem  etc* 

Evangellum :  secundum  Marcum? 

4Mary  Magdalene  and  Mary  lacobi5  and  Salome  bought  odours6  that 
they  might  come  and  anoint  lesus.7  And  early  in  the  morning  the 
next  day  after  the  Sabbath  day,8  they  came  unto  the  sepulchre,  when 
the  sun  was  risen  :  and  they  said  one  to  another,9  Who  shall  roll  us 
away  the  stone  from  that  door10  of  the  sepulchre.  And  when  they 
looked,  they  saw  how11  the  stone  was  rolled  away,  for  it  was  a  very 
great  one.  And  they  went  into  the  sepulchre,  and  saw  a  young  man 
sitting  on  the  right  side,  clothed  in  a  long  white  garment,  and  they 
were  abashed.12  And  he  said  unto  them,  Be  not  afraid ;  ye  seek 
Jesus  of  Nazareth  which  was  crucified :  he  is  risen  ;  he  is  not  here ; 
behold  the  place  where  they  put  him.  But  go  your  way,  and  tell  his 
disciples,  and  namely  Peter,  he  will  go13  before  you  into  Galilee  :  there 
shall  ye  see  him,  as  he  said  unto  you. 

1  G.B.,  "the." 

2  The  omission  oi  all  sequences  had  been  enjoined  in  1547,  by  the  Commissions 
of  Visitors,    at    Canterbury   (Gasquet   and   Bishop,    Edward    VL    and  the   Book  of 
Common  Prayer,   p.  56,  ed.    1890),  and  at  Winchester  (Documents  relating  to  the 
Foundation  of  the  Chapter  of  Winchester ;  ed.  by  G.  W.  Kit  chin  and  F.  T.  Madge, 
p.  180).     Probably  the  omission  was  not  limited  to  these  cathedral  churches. 

3  The  Injunctions  for  Lincoln  Cathedral,  issued  in  April,  1548   (Bradshaw  and 
Wordsworth,  Lincoln  Cathedral  Stattttes,  part  ii,  p.  594),  direct  that  the  deacon  is  to 
say,   before  the  Gospel,    "This  Gospel  is  after  the  Evangelist  ....   "naming  the 
chapter;  the  choir  is  to  answer  "  Glory  be  to  God  for  it."      After  the  Gospel,  the 
deacon  is  to  say  "  Thanks  be  to  God,  and  God  save  the  King."     Possibly  this  usage 
may  have  already  been  adopted  in  some  churches  before  the  issue  of  the  Order  of  the 
Communion. 

4  In  the  Great  Bible,  the  mark  which  indicates  the  beginning  of  a  liturgical  gospel 
is  placed  at  the  beginning  of  the  chapter  so  as  to  include  the  words,  "  And  when  the 
Sabbath  was  past." 

5  G.B.,  "  lacob."  6  G.B.,  "  sweet  odours." 

7  G.B.,  "  anoint  Him."  8  G.B.,  "  the  first  day  of  the  sabbath." 

9  G.B.,  "  said  among  themselves."  J0  G.B.,  "  the  door." 

11  G.B.,  "how  that."  12  G.B.,  "afrayed." 

13  G.B.,  "  and  Peter,  that  he  goeth." 

ORDER   COM.  D 


34  APPENDIX   III. 

\Symbolum  Nicaenum.\ 

JCredo  in  unum  Deum,  Patrem  omnipotentem,  factorem  caeli  et 
terrae,  visibilium  omnium  et  invisibilium.  Et  in  unum  Dominum 
Jesum  Christum,  Filium  Dei  unigenitum,  et  ex  Patre  natum  ante  omnia 
saecula  :  Deum  de  Deo,  lumen  de  lumine,  Deum  verum  de  Deo  vero, 
genitum  non  factum,  consubstantialem  Patri,  per  quern  omnia  facta 
sunt.  Qui  propter  nos  homines  et  propter  nostram  salutem  descendit 
de  caelis,  et  incarnatus  est  de  Spiritu  sancto  ex  Maria  virgine,  et  homo 
factus  est.  Crucifixus  etiam  pro  nobis  sub  Pontio  Pilato,  passus  et 
sepultus  est.  Et  resurrexit  tertia  die  secundum  scripturas,  et  ascendit 
in  caelum,  sedet  ad  dexteram  Patris,  et  iterum  venturus  est  cum  gloria 
iudicare  vivos  et  mortuos,  cuius  regni  non  erit  finis.  Et  in  Spiritum 
sanctum  Dominum  et  vivificantem,  qui  ex  Patre  Filioque  procedit,  qui 
cum  Patre  et  Filio  simul  adoratur  et  conglorificatur,  qui  locutus  est  per 
prophetas.  Et  unam  sanctam  catholicam  et  apostolicam  ecclesiam. 
Confiteor  unum  baptisma  in  remissionem  peccatortim.  Et  exspecto 
resurrectionem  mortuorum,  et  vitam  venturi  saeculi.  Amen. 

Postea  sequatur,  Dominus  vobiscum,  [$.  Et  cum  spiritu  tuo.]  et 
Oremus.  Deinde  diritur  offertorium. 

Offertorium.  Terra  tremuit  et  quievit  dum  resurgeret  in  iudicio 
Deus :  alleluia. 

[Post  offertorium  vero  porrigat  diaconus  sacerdoti  calicem  cum  patena 
et  sacrifitio,  et  osculetur  manum  eius  utraque  viceJ]  Ipse  vero  accipiens 
calicem  diligenter  ponat  in  loco  suo  debito  super  medium  altaris :  et 
inclinato  parumper  elevet  calicem  utraque  manu,  offerens  sacrificium 
Domino,  dicendo  hanc  orationem. 

Suscipe  sancta  Trinitas  hanc  oblationem,  quam  ego  indignus  pec- 
cator  offero  in  honore  tuo,  beatae  Mariae,  et  omnium  sanctorum,  pro 
peccatis  et  offensionibus  meis,  pro  salute  vivorum,  et  requie  omnium 
fidelium  defunctorum.  In  nomine  Patris  [et  Filii  et  Spiritus  sancti.] 
Acceptum  sit  omnipotent!  Deo  hoc  sacrificium  novum. 

1  The  Nicene  creed  not  being  available  in  any  authoiised  English  translation,  it 
would  seem  that,  where  the  creed  was  sung  in  English  by  the  choir,  the  Apostles'  creed 
according  to  the  version  printed  in  the  Primer  of  Henry  VI!  I.  was  substituted  for  it. 
The  priest,  in  such  cases,  probably  sang  the  first  words  of  the  Nicene  creed  in  Latin, 
and  continued  to  recite  it,  while  the  choir  sang  :  The  Father  almighty,  maker  of 
heaven  and  earth  :  and  in  Jesu  Christ,  his  only  Son,  our  Lord,  which  was  conceived 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary ;  suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was 
crucified,  dead,  buried,  and  descended  into  hell  ;  and  the  third  day  he  rose  again 
from  death  ;  he  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God,  the 
Father  Almighty  :  from  thence  he  shall  come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead.  I 
believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  holy  catholic  Church,  the  communion  of  saints,  the 
forgiveness  of  sins,  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  the  life  everlasting.  Amen. 


APPENDIX   III.  55 

Dicta  oratione  reponat  calicem  et  cooperiat  cum  corporalibus^  ponatque 
pattern  super  corporalia  decenter  ante  calicem  rinum  et  aqiiam  continentcm, 
et  osculetur  patenam  et  reponat  earn  a  dextris  super  altare,  sub  corporati- 
ons panem  cooperiens.1  His  itaque  peractis  eat  sacerdos  ad  dextrum  ccrnu 
altaris  et  abluat  manus  dicens, 

Munda  me,  Domine,  ab  omni  inquinamento  mentis  et  corporis,  lit 
possim  mundus  implere  opus  sanctum  Domini. 

Ablutis  manibus  sacerdos  revertat  se  ad  altare  ad  divinum  officium 
exsequendum.  Deinde  revertat  se,  et  stans  ante  altare,  inclinatoque  capite 
et  corpore,  iunctis  manibus  dicat. 

Oratio.  In  spiritu  humilitatis  et  in  animo  contrite  suscipiamur, 
Domine,  a'te:  et  sic  fiat  sacrificium  nostrum  in  conspectu  tuo,  ut  a  te 
suscipiatur  hodie,  et  placeat  tibi,  Domine  Deus. 

Et  erigens  se,  deosculetur  altare  a  dextris  sacrificii,  et  dans  benedic- 
tioncm  ultra  sacrificium,  postea  signet  se  dicens,  In  nomine  Patris  etc. 

Deinde  vertat  se  sacerdos  ad  populum  :  et  tacita  voce  dicat,  Orate  pro 
me,  fratres  et  sorores,  ut  meum  pariterque  vestrum  acceptum  sit  Domino 
DJO  sacrificium. 

Responsio  clerici  privatim.  Spiritus  sancti  gratia  illuminet  cor  tuum 
et  labia  tua  :  et  accipiat  Dominus  digne  hoc  sacrificium  laudis  de  mani- 
bus tuis  pro  peccatis  et  offensionibus  nostris. 

Et  reversus  ad  altare  sacerdos  dicat Oremus. 

Secreta.  Suscipe,  quaesumus,  Domine,  preces  populi  tui  cum  obla- 
tionibus  hostiarum,  ut  paschalibus  initiatae  mysteriis  ad  aeternitatis  nobis 
medelam  te  operante  proficiant.  Per  Dominum. 

Quibus  finitis,  dicat  sacerdos  aperta  voce,  Per  omnia  saecula  saecu- 
lorum,  manibus  non  lev  itis  d>mec  dicitur  Sursum  corda. 

Dominus  vobiscum. 

Et  cum  spiritu  tuo. 

Sursum  corda. 

Habemus  ad  Dominum. 

Gratias  agamus  Domino  Deo  nostro. 

Dignum  et  iustum  est. 

Vere  dignum  et  iustum  est,  aequum  et  salutare,  nos  tibi  semper  et 
unique  gratias  agere,  Domine  sancte,  Pater  omnipotens,  aeterne  Deus. 
Et  te  quidem  omni  tempore,  sed  in  hac  die  gloriosius  praedicare,  cum 
Pascha  nostrum  immolatus  est  Christus.  Ipse  enim  verus  est  agnus  qui 
abstulit  peccata  mundi,  qui  mortem  nostram  moriendo  destruxit,  et 
vitam  resurgendo  reparavit.  Et  ideo  cum  angelis  et  archangelis,  cum 

1  The  rubrics  of  the  Missal  provide  for  the  censing  of  the  oblations  by  the  priest, 
of  the  priest  by  the  deacon,  and  of  the  choir  by  an  acolyte. 

I)    2 


36  APPENDIX   111. 

thronis  et  dominationibus,  cumque  omni  militia  caelestis  exercitus, 
hymnum  gloriae  tuae  canimus,  sine  fine  dicentes. 

Sanctus,  sanctus,  sanctus,  Dominus  Ueus  Sabaoth.  Pleni  sunt 
caeli  et  terra  gloria  tua  :  osanna  in  excelsis.  Benedictus  qui  venit  in 
nomine  Domine  :  osanna  in  excelsis.1 

Deinde  confestim  manibus  iunctis  et  oculis  elevatis  incipiat  Te  igitur 
clementissime  Pater,  corpore  inclinato  donee  dixerit  &Q,  petimus. 

Te  igitur,  clementissime  Pater,  per  lesum  Christum  Filium  tuum 
Dominum  nostrum  supplices  rogamus  ac  petimus  Hie  erigens  se  sacerdos 
osculetur  altare  a  dextris  sacrificii  dicens  uti  accepta  habeas  et  benedicas 
Hie  faciat  sacerdos  tres  cruces  super  calieem  dicendo  haec  ^  dona,  haec 
^  munera,  haec  ^  sancta  sacrificia  illibata.  Faetis  signaeulis  super  cali- 
cem  elevet  manus  suas  ita  dicens.  Inprimis  quae  tibi  offerimus  pro 
ecclesia  tua  sancta  catholica,  quam  pacificare,  custodire,  adunare  et  regere 
digneris  toto  orbe  terrarum  una  cum  famulo  tuo  N.2  et  antistite  nostro  N., 
id  est  proprio  episcopo  tantum*  et  rege  nostro  N.,  et  dicuntur  nominatim. 
Sequatur,  et  omnibus  orthodoxis  atque  catholicae  et  apostolicae  fidei 
cultoribus.  Hie  oret  pro  vivis.  Memento,  Domine,  famulorum  famu- 
larumque  tuarum  N.  et  N.  et  omnium  circumadstantium :  quorum  tibi 
fides  cognita  est  et  nota  devotio  :  pro  quibus  tibi  offerimus  vel  qui  tibi 
offerunt  hoc  sacrificium  laudis  pro  se  suisque  omnibus,  pro  redemptione 
animarum  suarum,  pro  spe  salutis  et  incolumitatis  suae  tibique  reddunt 
vota  sua  aeterno  Deo  vivo  et  vero.  Communicantes  et  diem  sacratis- 
simum  celebrantes  resurrectionis  Domini  nostri  lesu  Christi  secundum 
carnem.  Sed  et  memoriam  venerantes  inprimis  gloriosae  semper  virginis 
inclinando  parumper  dieat  Mariae  genitricis  eiusdem  Dei  et  Domini  nostri 
lesu  Christi,  sed  et  beatorum  apostolorum  ac  martyrum  tuorum  Petri, 
Pauli,  Andreae,  lacobi,  loannis,  Thomae,  lacobi,  Philippi,  Bartholomaei, 
Matthaei,  Simonis  et  Thaddaei,  Lini,  Cleti,  dementis,  Sixti,  Cornelii, 
Cypriani,  Laurentii,  Chrysogoni,  loannis  et  Pauli,  Cosmae  et  Damiani, 
et  omnium  sanctorum  tuorum,  quorum  meritis  preci^>usque  concedas,  ut 
in  omnibus  protectionis  tuae  muniamur  auxilio,  per  eundem  Christum 
Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 

1  The  English  version,  in  the  MS.  already  cited,  is  as  follows  :  Holy,  holy,  holy, 
Holy,  holy,  holy,  O  Lord  God  of  hosts.     Heaven  and  earth  are  replenished  with 
thy  glory.      Osanna  in  the  highest.      Osanna  in  the  highest.      Blessed  is  he  that 
cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.     Osanna  in  the  highest.     Osanna  in  the  highest. 

2  So  in  the  Breviary  of  1541.      If  this  is  not  due  to  a  printer's  error,  it  would 
seem  that   though   the   Pope's  title,    "papa    nostro,"   was  omitted,    he    was  still 
mentioned  by  name. 

3  This  rubric  does  not,  of  course,  exclude  the  previous  mention    of  the  Pope.      It 
occurs  in  the  earlier  Sarum  books  no  less  than  in  those  which  omit  the  Pope's  title. 


APPENDIX    II L  37 

Hie  respiciat  sacerdos  hostiam  cum  magna  veneratione,  dicens,  Hanc 
oblationsm  servitutis  nostrae,  sed  et  cunctae  familiae  tuae,  quam  tibi 
offerimus  pro  his  quoque  quos  regenerare  dignatus  es  ex  aqua  et  Spiritu 
sancto,  tribuens  eis  remissionem  omnium  peccatorum,  quaesumus, 
Domine,  ut  placatus  accipias  :  diesque  nostrcs  in  tua  pace  disponas,  atque 
ab  aeterna  damnatione  nos  eripi,  et  in  electorum  tuorum  iubeas  grege 
numerari.  Per  Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 

Hie  iterum  respiciat  hostiam,  dicens.  Quam  oblationem  tu  Deus 
omnipotens  in  omnibus  quaesumus  Hie  faciat  tres  cruces  super  utnique, 
cum  dicat  be^nedictam,  ascri^ptam,  ra^tam,  rationabilem,  accepta- 
bilemque  facere  digneris,  ut  nobis  Hie  faciat  crucem  super  pattern,  dicens 
Cor  ^  pus  Hie  super  calicem  et  San^guis  lunctisque  manibus,  dicens 
fiat  dilectissimi  Filii  tui  Domini  nostri  lesu  Christi.  Hie  erigat  sacerdos 
manus  et  coniungat,  postea  tergat  digitos  et  elevet  hostiam  dicens  Qui  pridie 
quam  pateretur,  accepit  panem  in  sanctas  ac  venerabiles  manus  suas,  et 
elevatis  oculis  in  caelum  Hie  elevet  oculos  suos  ad  te  Deunl  Patrem  suum 
omnipotentem  Hie  inclinet  se,  et  postea  elevet  paululum,  dicens  tibi  gratias 
agens  be  *  nedixit,  fregit  Hie  tangat  hostiam,  dicens  deditque  discipulis 
suis  dicens,  Accipite  et  manducate  ex  hoc  omnes.  Hoc  est  enim  corpus 
meum.  Et  debent  ista  verba  proferri  cum  uno  spiritit,  et  sub  una  prola- 
tione,  nulla  pausatione  interposita.  Post  haec  verba  inclinet  se  sacerdos 
ad  hostiam,  et  postea  elevet  earn  supra  frontem,  ut  possit  a  populo  videri, 
et  reverenter  illud  reponat  ante  calicem  in  modum  erucis  per  eandem  factae. 
Et  tune  discooperiat  calicem  et  teneat  inter  manus  suas,  non  disiungendo 
pollicem  ab  indice,  nisi  dum  facit  benedictiones  tantum,  ita  dicens.  Simili 
modo  posteaquam  caenatum  est,  accipiens  et  hunc  praeclarum  calicem 
in  sanctas  ac  venerabiles  manus  suas,  item  tibi  Hie  inclinet  se,  dicens, 
gratias  agens,  bene^dixit,  deditque  discipulis  suis  dicens,  Accipite  et 
bibite  ex  hoc  omnes.  Hie  elevet  sacerdos  parumper  calicem,  ita  dicens. 
Hie  est  enim  calix  sanguinis  mei  novi  et  aeterni  testamenti,  mysterium 
fidei,  qui  pro  vobis  et  pro  multis  effundetur  in  remissionem  peccatorum. 
Hie  elevet  calicem  usque  ad  pectus  vel  ultra  caput,  dicens,  Haec  quotiens- 
cumque  feceritis,  in  mei  memoriam  facietis.  Hie  reponat  calicem  et  fricet 
digitos  suos  ultra  calicem  propter  micas,  et  cooperiat  calicem.  Deinde  elevet 
brachia  sua  in  modum  erucis,  iunctis  digitis,  usque  ad  haec  verba,  de  tuis 
donis. 

Unde  et  memores  Domine  nos  tui  servi,  sed  et  plebs  tua  sancta, 
eiusdem  Christi  Filii  tui,  Domini  Dei  nostri,  tarn  beatae  passionis  necnon 
et  ab  inferis  resurrectionis,  sed  et  in  caelos  gloriosae  ascsnsionis,  offerimus 
praeclarae  maiestati  tua  3  de  tuis  donis  ac  datis  Hie  quinque  cruces  fiant  : 
sed  tres  pr^mae  cruces  super  hostiam  et  calicem,  dicendo,  hostiam 


38  APPENDIX    III. 

hostiam  samfrctam,  hostiam  immacu^latam,  quarta  super panem  tantum 
dicendo  pa  ^  nem  sanctum  vitae  aeternae,  quinta  super  calicem,  dicendo,  et 
ca  *  licem  salutis  perpetuae.  Supra  quae  propitio  ac  sereno  vultu  respicere 
digneri<=,  et  accepta  habere  sicuti  accepta  habere  dignatus  es  munera 
pueri  tui  iusti  Abel,  et  sacrificium  patriarchae  nostri  Abrahae,  et  quod 
libi  obtulit  summus  sacerdos  tuus  Melchisedech,  sanctum  sacrificium, 
immaculatam  hostiam.  Hie  sacerdos  corpore  inclinato  et  cancettatis  manibus 
dicat,  Supplices  te  rogamus  usque  ad  haec  verba,  ex  hac  altaris 
participatione  /  et  tune  erigat  se  deosculans  a/fare  a  dextris  sacrificii,  et 
faciat  signum  crucis  super  hostiam  et  calicem,  et  in  facie  sua,  cum  dicit 
omni  benedictione  caelesti. 

Supplices  te  rogamus  omnipotens  Deus,  iube  haec  perferri  per  manus 
sancti  angeli  tui  in  sublime  altare  tuum  in  conspectu  divinae  maiestatis 
tuae  :  ut  quotquot  Hie  erigens  se  osculetur  altare  a  dextris  sacrificii, 
dicens,  ex  hac  altaris  participatione  sacrosanctum  Filii  tui  Hie  faciet 
signum  crucis  super  hostiam,  dicens^  cor  ^  pus  deinde  super  calicem,  dice  us, 
et  san^guinem  sumpserimus,  omni  Hie  signet  se  in  faciem,  dicens, 
be  »fc  nedictione  caelesti  et  gratia  repleamur.  Per  eundem  Christum 
Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 

Hie  oret  pro  mortuis.  Memento  etiam,  Domine,  animarum 
famulorum  famularumque  tuarum  N.  et  N.,  qui  nos  praecesserunt  cum 
signo  fidei,  et  dormiunt  in  somno  pacis.  Ipsis,  Domine,  et  omnibus 
in  Christo  quiescentibus,  locum  refrigerii,  lucis  et  pacis  ut  indulgeas 
deprecamur.  Per  eundem  Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 

Hie  percutiat  pectus  suum  semel,  dicens,  Nobis  quoque  peccatoribus 
famulis  tuis,  de  multitudine  miserationum  tuarum  sperantibus,  partem 
aliquam  et  societatem  donare  digneris  cum  tuis  sanctis  apostolis  et 
martyribus,  cum  loanne,  Stephano,  Matthia,  Barnaba,  Ignatio, 
Alexandro,  Marcellino,  Petro,  Felicitate,  Perpetua,  Agatha,  Lucia, 
Agnete,  Caecilia,  Anastasia,  et  cum  omnibus  sanctis  tuis  :  intra  quorum 
nos  consortium  non  aestimator  meriti,  sed  veniae,  quaesumus,  largitor 
admitte.  Per  Christum  Dominum.  Non  dicitur  Amen.  Per  quern 
haec  omnia  Domine  semper  bona  creas  Hie  ter  signet  calicem,  dicens 
sancti  ^  ficas,  vivi  ^  fleas,  bene  ^  dicis  et  praestas  nobis,  Hie  discooperiat 
calicem,  et  faciat  signaculum  crucis  cum  hostia  quinquies,  primo  ultra 
calicem  ex  utraque  parte  illius  calicis,  secundo  calici  aequale,  tertio  infra 
calicem,  quarto  sicut  primo,  quinto  ante  calicem  per  ip^sum  et  cum 
ip^so,  et  in  ip^so  est  tibi  Deo  Patri  omnipo  3*  tend  in  unitate  Spiritus 
*fr  sancti  omnis  honor  et  gloria,  Hie  cooperiat  sacerdos  calicem  et  teneat 
manus  suas  super  altare  usque  dum  dicitur  Pater  noster,  ita  dicens  Per 
omnia  saecula  saeculorum.  Amen. 


APPENDIX    III.  39 

Oremus.  Praeceptis  salutaribus  moniti,  et  divina  institutione 
format!  audemus  dicere  Hie  accipiat  diaconus  patenam,  eamque  a  dextris 
sacerdotis  extento  brachio  in  altuni  usque  Da  propitius  discoopertam 
teneat.  Hie  elevet  sacerdos  manus,  dice  us. 

Pater  noster  qui  es  in  caelis,  sanctificetur  nomen  tuum.  Adveniat 
regnum  tuum.  Fiat  voluntas  tua  sicut  in  caelo  et  in  terra.  Panem 
nostrum  quotidianum  da  nobis  hodie.  Et  dimitte  nobis  debita  nostra, 
sicut  et  nos  dimittimus  debitoribus  nostris.  Et  ne  nos  inducas  in 
tentationem.  Chorus  dicat  Sed  libera  nos  a  malo.  Sacerdos  privatim 
Amen.  Libera  nos,  quaesumus,  Domine,  ab  omnibus  malis  praeteritis, 
praesentibus  et  futuris,  et  intercedente  beata  et  gloriosa  semperque 
virgine  Dei  genitrice  Maria,  et  beatis  apostolis  tuis  Petro  et  Paulo  atque 
Andrea  cum  omnibus  sanctis  Hie  committat  diaconus  patenam  sacerdoti, 
deosculans  manum  eius,  et  sacerdos  deosculetur  patenam ;  postea  ponat  ad 
sinistrum  oculum,  deinde  ad  dextrum  ;  postea  faciat  crucem  cum  patena 
ultra  caput :  et  tune  reponat  earn  in  locum  suum,  dicens,  Da  propitius 
pacem  in  diebus  nostris,  ut  ope  misericordiae  tuae  adiuti  et  a  peccato 
simus  semper  liberi  et  ab  omni  perturbatione  securi,  Hie  discooperiat 
calicem,  et  surnat  corpus  cum  inclinations,  transponens  in  concavitate 
calicis,  retinendo  inter  pollices  et  indices,  et  frangat  in  tres  partes.  Prima 
fractio  dum  dicitur  Per  eundem  Dominum  nostrum  lesum  Christum 
Filium  tuum,  secunda  fractio,  qui  tecum  vivit  et  regnat  in  unitate  Spiritus 
sancti  Deus,  Hie  teneat  duas  fracturas  in  sinistra  manu  et  tertiam 
fraeturam  dextera  manu  in  summitate  calicis,  ita  dicens  aperta  voce  Per 
omnia  saecula  saeculorum.  Chorus  respondeat,  Amen.  Hie  faciat 
tres  cruces  intra  calicem  ctim  tertia  parte  hostiae,  dicendo,  Pax  Domini^ 
sit  sem^per  vo^biscum.  Chorus,  Et  cum  spiritu  tuo. 

Ad  Agnus  Dei  dicendum  accedant  diaconus  et  subdiaconus  ad 
sacerdotem,  uterque  a  dextris,  diaconus  propior,  subdiaconus  remotior,  et 
dicant  privatim.  Agnus  Dei,  qui  tollis  peccata  mundi  miserere  nobis. 
Agnus  Dei,  qui  tollis  peccata  mundi  miserere  nobis.  Agnus  Dei,  qui 
tollis  peccata  mundi  dona  nobis  pacem.1  Hie  cruce  signando  deponat 
dictam  tertiam  partem  hostiae  in  sacramentum  sanguinis,  sic  dicendo. 

Haec  sacro  *  sancta  commixtio  corporis  et  sanguinis  Domini  nostri 
lesu  Christi  fiat  mihi  omnibusque  sumentibus  salus  mentis  et  corporis, 
et  ad  vitam  aeternam  promerendam  et  capessendam  praeparatio  salutaris. 
Per  eundem  Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 

1  The  English  version  of  Agnus  Dei,  as  it  appears  in  the  MS.  already  cited,  is 
as  follows  :  O  Lamb  of  God,  that  takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  have  mercy 
upon  us,  have  mercy  upon  us.  O  Lamb  of  God,  that  takest  away  the  sins  of  the 
world,  Grant  us  thy  peace,  grant  us  thy  peace,  grant  us  thy  peace. 


40  APPENDIX   111. 

Antequam  pax  detur,  dicat  sacerdos. 

Domine  sancte  Pater  omnipotens  aeterne  Deus,  da  mihi  hoc 
sacrosanctum  corpus  et  sanguinem  Filii  tui  Domini  nostri  lesu  Christi 
ita  digne  sumere  ut  merear  per  hoc  remissionem  omnium  peccatorum 
meorum  accipere,  et  tuo  sancto  Spiritu  repleri,  et  pacem  tuam  habere : 
quia  tu  es  Deus  solus,  et  praeter  te  non  est  alius,  cuius  regnum  et 
imperium  gloriosum  sine  fine  permanet  in  saecula  saeculorum.  Amen. 

Hie  osculetur  sacerdos  corporalia  in  dextra  parte,  et  summitatem 
calicis,  et  postea  diaconum,  ditens,  Pax  tibi  et  ecclesiae  Dei.  Rcsponsio. 
Et  cum  spiritu  tuo. 

Diaconus  a  dextris  sacerdotis  ab  eo pacem  recipiat,  et  subdiacono  porrigat. 
Deinde  ad  gradum  chori  ipse  diaconus  pacem  portet  rector ibus  cJiori,  et 
ipsi  pacem  choro  portent ',  uterque  suae  parti,  incipiens  a  maioribus.1  Post 
pacem  datam,  dicat  sacerdos  orationes  sequentes  priuatim,  antequam  se 
communicat,  tenendo  hostiam  duabus  manibus. 

Deus  Pater,  fons  et  origo  totius  bonitatis,  qui  ductus  misericordia 
unigenitum  tuum  pro  nobis  ad  infima  mundi  descendere  et  carnem 
sumere  voluisti,  quern  ego  indignus  hie  in  manibus  meis  teneo,  Hie 
inclinet  se  sacerdos  ad  hostiam,  dicens,  te  adoro,  te  glorifico,  et  tota 
mentis  ac  cordis  intentione  laudo,  et  precor,  ut  nos  famulos  tuos  non 
deseras,  sed  peccata  nostra  dimittas,  quatenus  tibi  soli  vivo  ac  vero 
Deo  puro  corde  et  casto  corpore  servire  valeamus.  Per  Christum 
Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 

Domine  lesu  Christe,  Fili  Dei  vivi,  qui  ex  voluntate  Patris  cooperante 
Spiritu  sancto  per  mortem  tuam  mundum  vivificasti,  libera  me,  quaeso, 
per  hoc  sacrosanctum  corpus  et  hunc  sanguinem  tuum,  a  cunctis 
iniquitatibus  meis  et  ab  universis  malis ;  et  fac  me  tuis  semper  obedire 
mandatis,  et  a  te  nunquam  in  perpetuum  separari  permittas,  salvator 
mundi,  qui  cum  Deo  Patre  et  eodem  Spiritu  sancto  vivis  et  regnas  Deus, 
per  omnia  saecula  saeculorum.  Amen. 

Corporis  et  sanguinis  tui,  Domine  lesu  Christe,  sacramentum,  quod 


1  In  parish  churches  it  was  commonly  the  duty  of  the  clerk  to  "  bring  down  the 
pax."  The  injunctions  given  to  the  clergy  and  laity  of  the  Deanery  of  Doncaster  by 
the  King's  Visitors,  which  perhaps  belong  to  the  year  1547  or  1548,  direct  that  he 
shall  say,  "  standing  without  the  church  door."  "  This  is  a  token  of  joyful  peace,  which 
is  betwixt  God  and  man's  conscience.  Christ  alone  is  the  ponce  maker,  which  straitly 
commands  peace  between  brother  and  brother."  See  The  Clerics  Book  of  1549 
(H.B.S.,  vol.  xxv),  pp.  xxxv,  94.  The  term  "  church  door"  may,  as  there  suggested, 
be  a  misreading  for  "  choir  door."  But  in  any  case  it  indicates  not  the  outer  door  of 
the  church  but  that  in  the  screen,  by  which  the  clerk,  coming  from  the  choir,  would 
enter  the  body  of  the  church. 


APPENDIX    111.  41 

licet  indignus  accipio,  non  sit  mihi  iudicio  et  condemnation},  sed  tua 
prosit  pietate  corporis  mei  et  animae  saluti.  Amen. 

Ad  corpus  dicat  cum  humiliations  antcqitam  percipiat. 

Ave  in  aeternum  sanctissima  caro  Christi,  mihi  ante  omnia  et  super 
omnia  summa  dulcedo.  Corpus  Domini  nostri  lesu  Christi  sit  mihi 
peccatori  via  et  vita.  In  nomine  *  Patris  et  Filii  et  Spiritus  sancti. 
Amen. 

Hie  sumat  corpus,  cnice  prius  facta  cum  ipso  corpore  ante  os. 
Delude  ad  sanguinem  cum  magna  devotione  dicat. 

Ave  in  aeternum  caelestis  potus,  mihi  ante  omnia  et  super  omnia 
summa  dulcedo.  Corpus  et  sanguis  Domini  nostri  lesu  Christi  prosint 
mihi  peccatori  ad  remedium  sempiternum  in  vitam  aeternam.  Amen. 
In  nomine  ^  Patris  et  Filii  et  Spiritus  sancti.  Amen. 

Hie  sumat  sanguinem,  quo  sumpto  inclinet  se  sacerdos,  et  dicat 
orationem.1 

Gratias  tibi  ago,  Domine  sancte,  Pater  omnipotens,  aeterne  Deus, 
qui  me  refecisti  de  sacratissimo  corpore  et  sanguine  Filii  tui  Domini 
nostri  lesu  Christi :  et  precor  ut  hoc  sacramentum  salutis  nostrae  quod 
sumpsi  indignus  peccator  non  veniat  mihi  ad  iudicium  neque  ad 
condemnationem  pro  meritis  meis,  sed  ad  profectum  corporis  mei  et 
animae  salutem  in  vitam  aeternam.  Amen. 

Immediately  after  the  priest  himself  hath  received  the  Sacrament  ...  he 
shall  . . .  leave  the  rest  upon  the  altar  covered,  and  turn  to  them  that  are 
disposed  to  be  partakers  of  the  Communion,  and  shall  thus  exhort  them  as 
followeth. 

Dearly  beloved  in  the  Lord,  ye  coming  to  this  holy  Communion 
must  consider  what  Saint  Paul  writeth  to  the  Corinthians,  how  hj 
exhorteth  all  persons  diligently  to  try  and  examine  themselves,  or 
ever  they  presume  to  eat  of  this  bread  or  drink  of  this  cup ;  for  as 
the  benefit  is  great,  if  with  a  true  penitent  heart,  and  lively  faith,  we 
receive  this  holy  Sacrament  (for  then  we  spiritually  eat  the  flesh  of 
Christ,  and  drink  his  blood ;  then  we  dwell  in  Christ  and  Christ  in  us, 
we  be  made  one  with  Christ,  and  Christ  with  us),  so  is  the  danger  great, 
if  we  receive  the  same  unworthily :  for  then  we  become  guilty  of  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  our  Saviour ;  we  eat  and  drink  our  own 
damnation  (because  we  make  no  difference  of  the  Lord's  body),  we 
kindle  God's  wrath  over  us,  we  provoke  him  to  plague  us  with  diverse 
diseases,  and  sundry  kinds  of  death.  Judge  therefore  yourselves, 

1  The  prayer  which  follows,  being  closely  connected  with  the  priest's  own 
reception  of  the  Sacrament,  was  probably  not  intended  by  the  framers  of  the  Order 
of  the  Communion  to  be  deferred  till  after  the  communion  of  the  people. 


42  APPENDIX    III. 

brethren,  that  ye  be  not  judged  of  the  Lord :  let  your  mind  be 
without  desire  of  sin :  repent  you  truly  for  your  sins  past :  have  an 
earnest  and  lively  faith  in  Christ  our  Saviour  :  be  in  perfect  charity 
with  all  men  :  so  shall  ye  be  meet  partakers  of  these  holy  mysteries. 
But  above  all  things  you  must  give  most  humble  and  hearty  thanks  to 
God  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  the  redemption  of 
the  world,  by  the  death  and  passion  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  both  God 
and  Man,  who  did  humble  himself  even  to  the  death  upon  the  cross  for 
us  miserable  sinners,  lying  in  darkness  and  the  shadow  of  death,  that 
he  might  make  us  the  children  of  God,  and  exalt  us  to  everlasting  life. 
And  to  the  end  that  we  should  always  remember  the  exceeding  love  of 
our  Master  and  only  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  thus  doing  for  us,  and  the 
innumerable  benefits  which  by  his  precious  bloodshedding  he  hath 
obtained  to  us,  he  hath  left  in  these  holy  mysteries,  as  a  pledge 
of  his  love,  and  a  continual  remembrance  of  the  same,  his  own 
blessed  body  and  precious  blood,  for  us  spiritually  to  feed  upon,  to 
our  endless  comfort  and  consolation.  To  him  therefore,  with  the 
Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  let  us  give,  as  we  are  most  bounden, 
continual  thanks,  submitting  ourselves  wholly  to  his  holy  will  and 
pleasure,  and  studying  to  serve  him  in  true  holiness  and  righteousness 
all  the  days  of  our  life.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  priest  say  to  them  which  be  ready  to  take  tJie 
Sacrament : 

If  any  man  here  be  an  open  blasphemer,  an  adulterer,  in  malice,  or 
envy,  or  any  other  notable  crime,  and  be  not  truly  sorry  therefore, 
and  earnestly  minded  to  leave  the  same  vices,  or  that  doth  not  trust 
himself  to  be  reconciled  to  Almighty  God,  and  in  charity  with  all  the 
world,  let  him  yet  a  while  bewail  his  sins  and  not  come  to  this  holy 
table,  lest,  after  the  taking  of  this  most  blessed  bread,  the  devil  enter 
into  him,  as  he  did  into  Judas,  to  fulfil  in  him  all  iniquity,  and  to  bring 
him  to  destruction  both  of  body  and  soul. 

Here  the  priest  shall  pause  a  while,  to  see  if  any  man  will  withdraw 
himself  .  .  .  and  after  a  little  pause,  the  priest  shall  say  : 

You  that  do  truly  and  earnestly  repent  you  of  your  sins  and  offences 
committed  to  almighty  God,  and  be  in  love  and  charity  with  your 
neighbours,  and  intend  to  lead  a  new  life,  and  heartily  to  follow  the 
commandments  of  God,  and  to  walk  from  henceforth  in  his  holy  ways, 
draw  near,  and  take  this  holy  Sacrament  to  your  comfort ;  make  your 
humble  confession  to  Almighty  God,  and  to  his  holy  Church,  here 
gathered  together  in  his  name,  meekly  kneeling  upon  your  knees. 

Then  shall  a  general  confession  be  made  in  the  name  of  all  those  that 


APPENDIX    III.  43 

are  minded  to  receive  the  holy  Communion,  either  by  one  of  them,  or  else 
by  one  of  the  ministers,  or  by  the  priest  himself,  all  kneeling  humbly 
upon  their  knees. 

Almighty  God,  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  maker  of  all  things, 
judge  of  all  men,  we  acknowledge  and  bewail  our  manifold  sins  and 
wickedness,  which  we  from  time  to  time  most  grievously  have  committed 
by  thought,  word,  and  deed,  against  thy  divine  majesty,  provoking 
most  justly  thy  wrath  and  indignation  against  us  :  we  do  earnestly 
repent,  and  be  heartily  sorry,  for  these  our  misdoings  :  the  remembrance 
of  them  is  grievous  unto  us,  the  burthen  of  them  is  intolerable ;  have 
mercy  upon  us,  have  mercy  upon  us,  most  merciful  Father,  for  thy  Son 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ's  sake  :  forgive  us  all  that  is  past,  and  grant  that 
we  may  ever  hereafter  serve  and  please  thee,  in  newness  of  life,  to  the 
honour  and  glory  of  thy  name,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

Tlien  shall  the  priest  stand  up,  and  turning  him  to  the  people,  say 
thus. 

Our  blessed  Lord,  who  hath  left  power  to  his  Church  to  absolve 
penitent  sinners  from  their  sins,  and  to  restore  to  the  grace  of  the 
heavenly  Father  such  as  truly  believe  in  Christ,  have  mercy  upon  you, 
pardon  and  deliver  you  from  all  sins,  confirm  and  strengthen  you  in  all 
goodness,  and  bring  you  to  everlasting  life. 

Then  shall  the  priest  stand  up,  and  turning  him  toward  the  people?  say 
thus. 

Hear  what  comfortable  words  our  Saviour  Christ  saith  to  all 
that  truly  turn  to  him. 

Come  unto  me  all  that  travail  and  be  heavy  laden,  and  I  shall 
refresh  you.  So  God  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten 
Son,  to  the  end  that  all  that  believe  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
life  everlasting. 

Hear  also  what  Saint  Paul  saith. 

This  is  a  true  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  men  to  be  embraced  and 
received,  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners. 

Hear  also  what  Saint  John  saith. 

If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ 
the  righteous,  he  it  is  that  obtained  grace  for  our  sins. 

Then  shall  the  priest  kneel  down,  and  say  in  the  name  of  all  them  that 
shall  receive  the  Communion,  this  prayer  following. 

We  do  not  presume  to  come  to  this  thy  table,  O  merciful  Lord, 
trusting  in  our  own  righteousness,  but  in  thy  manifold  and  great  mercies  : 

1  So  in  the  Order  of  the  Communion  :  but  the  words  "  stand people  " 

are  superfluous,  being  repeated  from  the  preceding  rubric. 


44  APPENDIX   III. 

we  be  not  worthy  so  much  as  to  gather  up  the  crumbs  under  thy  table : 
but  thou  art  the  same  Lord,  whose  property  is  always,  to  have  mercy : 
grant  us  therefore,  gracious  Lord,  so  to  eat  the  flesh  of  thy  dear  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  and  to  drink  his  blood  in  these  holy  mysteries,  that  we 
may  continually  dwell  in  him,  and  he  in  us,  that  our  sinful  bodies  may 
be  made  clean  by  his  body,  and  our  souls  washed  through  his  most 
precious  blood.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  priest  rise,  the  people  still  reverently  kneeling,  and  the 
priest  shall  deliver  the  Communion,  first  to  the  ministers,  if  any  be  there 
present,  that  they  may  be  ready  to  help  the  priest,  and  after  to  the  other. 
And  when  he  doth  deliver  tht  Sacrament  of  the  body  of  Christ,  he  shall 
say  to  every  one  these  words  following. 

The  body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  was  given  for  thee, 
preserve  thy  body  unto  everlasting  life. 

And  the  priest  delivering  the  Sacrament  of  the  blood,  and  giving  every 
one  to  drink  once  and  no  more,  shall  say, 

The  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  was  shed  for  thee, 
preserve  thy  soul  unto  everlasting  life. 

If  there  be  a  deacon  or  other  priest,  then  shall  he  follow  with  the 
chalice,  and  as  the  priest  ministereth  the  bread,  so  shall  he  for  more 
expedition  minister  the  wine,  in  form  before  written. 

Then  shall  the  priest,  turning  him  to  the  people,  let  the  people  depart 
with  this  blessing. 

The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding,  keep  your 
hearts  and  minds  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God,  and  of  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

To  the  which  the  people  shall  answer,  Amen.1 

Eat  sacerdos  ad  dextrum  cornu  altaris  cum  calice  inter  rnamis,  digitis 
adhuc  conjunctis  sicut  prius,  et  accedat  subdiaconus,  et  effundat  in  calicem 
vinum,  et  resinceret  sacerdos  manus  suas,  ne  aliquae  reliquiae  corporis  et 
sanguinis  remaneant  in  digitis  vel  in  calice.  Post  primam  ablutioncin 
dicitur  haec  oratio. 

Quod  ore  sumpsimus,  Domine,  pura  mente  capiamus  ;  et  de  munere 
t  -mporali  fiat  nobis  remedium  sempiternum. 

Hie  lavet  digitos  in  concavitate  calicis  cum  vino  infuso  a  subdiacono :  quo 
hausto  sequatur  oratio. 

1  It  is  not  clear  whether  the  people  were  intended  to  depart  from  the  church  at 
this  point,  not  waiting  till  the  ablutions  had  been  completed  and  the  remaining 
prayers  of  the  Mass  had  been  said.  Possibly  the  intention  was  that  they  should 
withdraw  from  the  part  of  the  church  where  they  had  been  "  disposed  "  with  a  view 
to  communion,  and  wait  till  lie  nrissa  est  was  said. 


APPENDIX    111.  45 

Haec  nos  communio,  Domine,  purget  a  crimine ;  et  caelestis  remedii 
faciat  esse  consortes. 

Post  perceptionem  ablutionum  ponat  sacerdos  calicem  super  patenam, 
at  si  quid  remaneat  stillet.  Et  postea  indinando  se  dicat,  Adoremus 
crucis  signaculum,  per  quod  salutis  sumpsimus  sacramenta. 

Deinde  lavet  manus  :  diaconus  interim  corporalia  complicet.  Ablutis 
manibus,  et  redeunte  sacerdote  ad  dextrum  cornu  altar  is,  diaconus  calicem 
porrigat  ori  sacerdotis,  si  quid  infusionis  in  eo  remanserit  resumendum. 
Postea  vero  dicat  cum  snis  ministris  communionem.1 

Communio.  Pascha  nostrum  immolatus  est  Christus,  alleluia  :  itaque 
epulemur  in  azymis  sinceritatis  et  veritatis,  alleluia,  alleluia,  alleluia. 

Deinde  facto  signo  crucis  in  facie  vertat  se  sacerdos  ad  populum,  eleva- 
tisque  aliquantulum  b?-achiis  et  iutictis  manibus  dicat,  Dominus  vobiscum. 
Et  iterum  reverttns  se  ad  altaie  dicat,  Oremus.  Deinde  dicat  postcom- 
munionem. 

Postcommiinio.  Spiritum  nobis,  Domine,  tuae  caritatis  infunde ;  ut 
quos  sacramentis  paschalibus  satiasti,  tua  facias  pietate  Concordes.  Per 
Dominum. 

Finita  postcommunione,  factoque  signo  crucis  in  fronte,  iterum  vertat  se 
sacerdos  ad  populum,  et  dicat  Dominus  vobiscum.  Deinde  diaconus,  Ite, 
missa  est.  His  dictis  sacerdos,  inclinato  corpore  iunctisque  manibus,  tacita 
voce  coram  altari  in  medio  dicat  hanc  orationem. 

Placeat  tibi,  sancta  Trinitas,  obsequium  servitutis  meae  :  et  praesta,  ut 
hoc  sacrificium,  quod  oculis  tuae  maiestatis  indignus  obtuli,  tibi  sit 
acceptabile,  mihique,  et  omnibus  pro  quibus  illud  obtuli,  sit,  te  miserante, 
propitiabile ;  qui  vivis  et  regnas  Deus  per  cmnia  saecula  saeculorum. 
Amen. 

Qua  finita,  erigat  se  sacerdos,  signans  se  in  facie  sua,  dicens  In 
nomine  Patris  etc.  Et  sic,  inclinatione  facta,  eo  ordine  que  prius  acces- 
serunt  ad  altare  in  principio  missae,  sic  induti,  cum  ceroferariis  et  caeteris 

ministris  redeant Sacerdos  vero  in  redeundo  dicat  evangelium,  In 

principio. 

1  The  communio  was  probably  sung  previously  by  the  choir  during  the  communion 
of  the  clergy  and  people. 


APPEiNDIX    IV. 

THK    ORDER    OF    THE    COMMUNION   AND    THE 
CONSULTATION  OF    ARCHBISHOP    HERMANN. 

It  has  been  already  stated  in  the  Introduction  (p.  xxiv  supra)  that 
the  Consultation  of  Hermann  von  Wied,  Archbishop  of  Cologne, 
appears  to  have  been  employed  in  the  work  of  preparing  the  Order  of 
the  Communion.  The  fact  has  frequently  been  noted  by  writers  on  the 
history  and  sources  of  the  English  Prayer  Book,  and  is  discussed  at 
some  length  by  Dr.  Jacobs  in  his  work  on  the  Lutheran  Movement  in 
England.1  Dr.  Jacobs  is  inclined  to  complain  that  Anglican  writers 
are  content  to  trace  a  connection  between  English  forms  and  those 
contained  in  the  Consultation  without  referring  to  the  earliest  forms, 
prepared  for  local  use  by  various  prominent  Lutherans,  on  which  the 
forms  of  the  Consultation  are  themselves  dependent.  In  regard  to  the 
Order  of  the  Communion,  however,  there  seems  to  be,  at  any  rate,  a 
considerable  probability  in  favour  of  the  view  that  these  earlier 
Lutheran  forms  exercised  their  influence  on  the  English  forms  not 
directly,  at  least  for  the  most  part,  but  through  the  medium  of  the 
Consultation,  of  which  an  English  version  was  published  before  the 
tnd  of  1547.  It  may  be  added  that  Dr.  Jacobs  seems  rather  to  over- 
estimate the  influence  of  the  Consultation  upon  the  Order :  the 
departures  from  the  model  which  it  supplies  are  not  without 
significance ;  and  it  seems  to  be  worth  while  to  show  here  in  more 
detail  the  extent  of  the  agreements  and  differences  between  those 
portions  of  the  two  documents  which  supply  the  clearest  evidence  of 
the  use  of  the  one  by  the  compilers  of  the  other. 

The  greatest  part  of  the  contents  of  the  Order  of  the  Communion 
was  intended,  as  has  been  already  said,  for  use  in  the  Mass ;  the 
parallel  forms  in  the  Consultation  were  for  use  before  the  Mass,  and 
intended  as  a  preparation  for  the  whole  service.  This  preparation, 
according  to  the  plan  laid  down  in  the  Consultation,  is  divided  into  two 

1  H.  E.  Jacobs,  The  Lutheran  Movement  in  England  during  the  Reigns  of 
Henry  VIII.  and  Edward  VI. ,  and  its  Literary  Monuments.  Revised  ed.,  1892. 


48  ATPf-NDIX    H. 

parts.  The  first  of  these  is  to  take  place  in  the  evening  before  the  day 
appointed  for  the  Communion.  At  this  time  the  people  are  to  be 
gathered  together  in  the  church,  a  preliminary  office  being  sung  while 
they  are  assembling.  This  consists  of  one  or  more  psalms,  with  an 
anthem  or  hymn,  the  Magtiificat,  and  some  suitable  collect.  When  the 
people  have  come  together,  a  psalm  is  to  be  sung  in  German,  after 
which  follows  a  lesson  concerning  the  Eucharist,  either  from  the 
Gospels,  or  from  the  tenth  and  eleventh  chapters  of  the  first  Epistle  to 
the  Corinthians ;  the  sixth  chapter  of  St.  John's  Gospel  is  specially 
mentioned  as  a  passage  which  may  be  read.  After  the  lesson,  there 
should  follow  an  instruction  of  the  people,  and  two  forms  of  exhortation 
are  supplied,  which  may  be  used  for  this  purpose.  Then  follows 
prayer  for  the  necessities  of  the  congregation,  and  especially  for  those 
about  to  communicate,  the  private  prayers  of  the  people  being 
terminated  by  a  prayer  said  by  the  minister  for  the  intending  com- 
municants. This  ends  the  public  service  :  the  ministers  are  to  confer 
with  individual  communicants  after  its  close. 

Dr.  Jacobs  states  that  the  two  exhortations  which  stand  first  in  the 
Order  of  the  Communion  are  "constructed  after  the  model"  of  the  two 
forms  provided  in  this  preliminary  office,  of  which  the  first  "  was  taken 
from  the  Cassel  Order  of  1539,"  while  the  second  "  is  the  Niirnberg 
Exhortation  of  Volprecht  (1524)."  What  may  be  called  the  third 
exhortation  of  the  Order  of  the  Communion  ("If  any  man  here  be  an 
open  blasphemer,"  etc.)  he  says,  "  follows  the  idea  of  the  conclusion  of 
the  Cassel  exhortation,  where  the  offences  against  each  commandment 
are  briefly  enumerated,  and  those  guilty  of  such  sins,  and  impenitent, 
are  urged  not  to  come  to  communion."1  The  warning  in  the  Order  oj 
the  Communion,  however,  does  not  follow  this  method :  it  is  parallel  to 
the  latter  part  of  the  first  exhortation  in  the  Consultation  only  in  so  far 
that  they  are  both  warnings  against  coming  to  communion  in  a  state 
of  sin  and  without  repentance  :  the  language  of  the  two  is  different 
throughout.  Nor  can  it  fairly  be  said  that  the  other  portion  of  the 
"  Cassel  exhortation  "  bears  any  close  relation  to  the  first  exhortation 
of  the  Order  of  the  Communion,  or  that  the  form  which  the  Consultation 
draws  from  Volprecht  bears  any  real  resemblance  to  the  second 
exhortation  of  the  Order  of  the  Communion,  save  that  the  two  both 
refer  to  St.  Paul's  words  as  to  the  need  of  self-examination. 

WTith  the  second  part  of  the  preparation  provided  in  the  Consultation 
the  resemblances  become  somewhat  more  distinct.  Their  extent  and 
character  may,  perhaps,  be  best  exhibited  by  printing  this  preliminary 
1  Op.  tit.  pp.  241,  242. 


APPENDIX 


49 


office  from  the  Consultation,  setting  side  by  side  with  it  the  parallel 
forms  of  the  Order  of  the  Communion,  and  by  the  use  of  italic  type 
for  the  matter  common  to  the  two.  For  this  purpose  it  seems  best 
to  use  the  English  version  of  the  Consultation ,  modernising  the 
spelling  and  punctuation  both  of  that  version  and  of  the  Order  of 
tJ:e  Communion. 


THE  CONSULTATION. 

When  the  people  be  come  together 
unto  this  ministration  .  .  .  the  minister 
which  shall  administer  the  Lord's 
Supper,  when  he  shall  come  to  the 
altar,  shall  make  a  confession  in  the 
name  of  the  whole  congregation,  and 
that  in  the  Dutch  tongue,  which  all 
may  understand,  after  this  sort. 

Almighty  everlasting  God,  the  father 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  maker  of 
all  things,  the  judge  of  all  men,  we 
acknowledge,  and  we  lament,  that  we 
were  conceived  and  born  in  sins,  and 
that  therefore  we  be  prone  to  all  evils, 
and  abhor  from  all  good  things  ;  that 
we  have  also  transgressed  thy  holy 
commandments  without  end  and 
measure,  in  despising  thee  and  thy 
word,  in  distrusting  thy  aid,  in  trusting 
ourselves  and  the  world,  in  wicked 
studies  and  works,  wherewith  we  have 
most  grievously  offended  thy  majesty, 
and  hurt  our  neighbours.  Therefore  we 
have  more  and  more  buried  ourselves 
into  eternal  death.  And  we  are  sorry 
for  it  with  all  our  hearts,  and  we  desire 
pardon  of  thee  for  all  the  things  that  we 
have  committed  against  thee  ;  we  call 
for  thy  help  against  sin  dwelling  in  us 
and  Satan  the  kindler  thereof.  Keep 
us  that  we  do  nothing  hereafter  against 
thee,  and  cover  the  wickedness  that 
remaineth  in  us  with  the  righteousness 
of  thy  Son,  and  repress  it  in  us  with  thy 
Spirit,  and  at  length  purge  it  clean  out. 
Have  mercy  upon  tts,  most  gentle  father, 
through  thy  Son  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Give  and  increase  thy  holy  Spirit  in  us, 
ORDER  COM. 


THE  ORDER  OF  THE  COMMUNION. 

Then  shall  a  general  confession  be 
made  in  the  name  of  all  those  that  are 
minded  to  receive  the  holy  Communion, 
either  by  one  of  them,  or  else  by  one  of 
the  ministers,  or  by  the  priest  himself, 
all  kneeling  humbly  upon  their  knees. 


Almighty  God,  father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  maker  of  all  things,  j'ttdge 
of  all  men,  we  acknowledge  and  bewail 
our  manifold  sins  and  wickedness,  which 
we  from  time  to  time  most  grievously 
have  committed  by  thought,  word,  and 
deed,  against  thy  divine  majesty,  pro- 
voking most  justly  thy  wrath  and 
indignation  against  us  :  we  do  earnestly 
repent,  and  be  heartily  sorry,  for  these 
our  misdoings :  the  remembrance  of 
them  is  grievous  unto  us,  the  burden  of 
them  is  intolerable :  have  mercy  upon 
us,  have  mercy  iipon  us,  most  merciful 
father,  for  thy  Son  our  Lord  Jesus 
Chrisfs  sake :  forgive  us  all  that  is  past, 
and  grant  that  we  may  ever  hereafter 
serve  and  please  thee,  in  newness  of  life, 
to  the  honour  and  glory  of  thy  name, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

Then  shall  the  priest  stand  up  and 
turning  him  to  the  people  say  thus  : 

Our  blessed  Lord  who  hath  left  power 
to  his  church,  etc.  [see  p.  50]. 


APPENDIX   IV. 


which  may  teach  us  to  acknowledge  our 
sins  truly  and  thoroughly,  and  to  be 
pricked  with  a  lively  repentance  of  the 
same,  and  with  true  faiih  to  apprehend 
and  retain  remission  of  them  in  Christ 
our  Lord,  that  dying  to  sins  daily  more 
and  more,  we  may  seme  and  please  thee 
in  a  new  life,  to  the  glory  of  thy 
name,  and  edifying  of  thy  congregation. 
For  we  acknowledge  that  thou  justly 
requirest  these  things  of  us,  wherefore 
we  desire  to  perform  the  same.  Vouch- 
safe thou,  O  father  of  heaven,  which 
hast  given  us  a  will,  to  grant  us  also 
that  we  may  study  to  do  those  things 
with  all  our  hearts  which  pertain  to  our 
health,  throitgh  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Hear  ye  the  Gospel.     John  iii. 

God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his 
only  begotten  Son,  that  all  which  believe 
in  him  should  have  life  everlasting. 

Or  I  Tim.  i. 

This  a  sure  saying,  and  worthy  of  all 
embracing^  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into 
this  world  to  save  sinners. 

Or  John  iii. 

The  father  loveth  the  Son,  and  hath 
given  all  things  into  his  hands  ;  he  that 
believeth  in  the  Son  hath  life  everlasting. 

Or  Acts  x. 

All  the  prophets  bear  witness  unto 
Christ,  that  all  that  believe  in  him 
receive  remi.-sion  of  their  sins  through 
him. 

Or  I  John  ii. 

My  little  children,  ij  any  have  sinned, 
tue  have  a  just  advocate  with  the  father, 
Jesus  Christ,  and  he  is  an  atonement  jor 
our  sins. 

When  the  pastor  hath  showed  to  the 
people  one  of  the  said  Gospels,  he  shall 
say  further  : 

Because  our  blessed  Lord  hath  left  this 
power  to  his  congregation,  that  it  may 
absolve  them  from  sins,  and  restore  them 
into  the  favour  of  the  heavenly  father, 
which  being  repentant  for  their  sins  do 
truly  believe  in  Christ  the  Lord.  I,  the 


Hear  what  comfortable  words  our 
Saviour  Christ  saith  to  all  that  truly  turn 
to  him. 

Come  unto  me  all  that  travail  and  be 
heavy  laden,  and  I  shall  refresh  you. 

So  God  loved  the  world  that  he  gave 
his  only  begotten  Son,  to  the  end  that  all 
that  believe  in  him  should  not  perish, 
but  have  life  everlasting. 

Hear  also  what  St.  Paul  saith. 

This  is  a  tiue  saying,  and  worthy  oj 
all  men  to  be  embraced  and  received,  that 
Jesus  Christ  came  into  this  world  to  save 
sinners. 

Hear  also  what  St.  John  saith. 

If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate 
with  the  father,  Jesus  Christ  the 
righteous :  he  it  is  that  obtained  grace  for 
our  sins. 


[Our  blessed  Lord,  who  hath  left  power 
to  his  church  to  absolve  penitent  sinners 
from  their  sins,  and  to  restore  to  the 
grace  of  the  heavenly  father  such  as 
truly  believe  in  Christ,  have  mercy  upon 
you,  pardon  and  deliver  you  from  all 


APPENDIX    IV.  51 

minister  of  Christ  and  the  congregation      sins,   confirm  and   strengthen  you  in  all 

declare  and  pronounce  remission  of  sins,       goodness,  and  bring  you  to  everlasting 

the  favour  of  God,  and  life  everlasting,       life.] 

through   our    Lord   Jesus    Christ,  to  all 

them  which  be  sorry  for  their  sins,  which 

have  true  faith  in  Christ  the  Lord,  and 

desire  to  approve  themselves  unto  him. 

After  this,  where  clerks  or  scholars 
shall  be,  they  shall  sing  somewhat  in 
Latin  taken  out  of  the  holy  Scriptures, 
for  an  entrance  or  beginning. 


Dr.  Jacobs  describes  the  confession  of  the  Order  as  an  "adapta- 
tion "  of  that  in  the  Consultation,  and  the  absolution  of  the  former 
as  a  "free  rendering"  of  that  in  the  German  version  of  the  latter.1 
A  comparison  of  the  forms  as  they  stand  above  will  probably  suggest 
that  these  terms  are  somewhat  misleading.  It  is  clear  that  the  forms 
in  the  Consultation  were  used  in  the  composition  of  those  in  the 
Order :  but  it  is  also  clear  that  they  were  used  with  discrimination. 
The  resemblance  of  the  confession  of  the  Order  to  that  of  the 
Consultation  consists  in  its  adoption  of  striking,  but  unessential, 
phrases :  the  portions  of  the  form  of  the  Consultation  which  are 
discarded  constitute  a  much  more  important  element  of  its  contents. 
So  again,  while  the  absolution  of  the  Order  follows  at  first  the  model 
of  the  formula  in  the  Consultation,  it  departs  from  it  at  the  most 
important  point  in  favour  of  the  kindred  formula  supplied  by  the 
Sarum  Missal. 

The  difference  in  the  number  and  position  of  the  "  comfortable 
words"  has  already  been  noted;  but  here  it  is  clear  that  the  general 
idea  is  derived  from  the  Consultation,  and  the  use  of  the  passage 
"Come  unto  me,"  etc.,  may  have  been  suggested  by  the  application 
which  is  made  of  the  words  in  one  of  the  exhortations  of  the 
Consultation? 

To  the  insistence,  in  the  general  directions  of  the  Consultation,  on 
the  importance  of  admonishing  the  people  to  give  heed  to  the  words 
"  given  for  you  "  and  shed  for  you,"  rather  than  to  the  presence  of  the 
words  "  which  was  given  for  thee,"  "  which  was  shed  for  thee,"  in  the 
forms  of  administration  contained  in  that  composition,  Dr.  Jacobs  is 

1  Op.  tit.  p.  242.     The  resemblance  of  the  absolution  in  the  Order  to  the  English 
version  of  the  Consultation  is  perhaps  more  marked  than  its  likeness  to  the  German. 

2  See  The  Workmanship  of  the  Prayer  Book,  by  John  Dowden,  D.D.,  Bishop  of 
Edinburgh,  1899,  p.  26. 


52  APPENDIX   IV. 

inclined  to  attribute  the  introduction  of  these  words  into  the  English 
forms  of  administration  in  the  Order  of  the  Communion^ 

There  is  nothing  in  the  Consultation  answering  to  the  prayer  "  in 
the  name  of  all  them  that  shall  receive  the  Communion,''  which  in  the 
Order  immediately  precedes  the  communion  of  the  people.  This 
prayer  seems  to  be  in  the  main  an  original  composition  :  but  its 
opening  phrases  perhaps  owe  something  to  a  prayer  preparatory  to 
communion,  which  appears  in  some  early  editions  of  the  Roman 
Missal,  and  which  is  retained  (as  an  Oratio  ante  Missam)  in  the  Roman 
Missal  of  the  present  day.  The  prayer  in  question  begins  as  follows  :— 

"  Ad  mensam  dulcissimi  convivii  tui,  pie  Domine  Jesu,  ego  peccator 
de  propriis  meritis  nihil  praesumens,  sed  de  tua  confidens  misericordia 
et  bonitate,  accedere  vereor  et  contremisco.'"2 

The  benediction  after  communion,  again,  seems  to  be  independent 
both  of  the  Consultation  and  of  the  forms  which  lie  behind  it.  The 
language  of  the  formula  is,  of  course,  in  the  main  scriptural :  but  no 
previous  instance  seems  t )  be  found  of  the  employment  of  the  precise 
form  in  which  the  words  of  scripture  are  here  combined,  or  of  the  use 
for  the  same  purpose  of  any  formula  very  closely  resembling  that  which 
ends  the  Order  of  the  Communion. 

1  Jacobs,  op.  cit.  p.  242.     He  refers,  however,  to  the  Niirnberg  Order,  which  was 
doubtless  known  to  Cranmer,  as  the  source  to  which  the  use  of  the  words  is  really 
to  be  traced. 

2  See  Further  Studies  in  the  Prayer  Book,  by  John  Dowden,  D.D.,  Bishop  of 
Edinburgh,  1908,  pp.  336-8. 


INDEX. 


References  in  Roman  numerals  are  to  the  pages  of  the  Introduction,  references  in 
Arabic  numerals  to  those  of  the  Appendices.  Entries  in  Italic  type  indicate  Liturgical 
forms. 


Absolntionem  et  remissionem,  xvi,  31. 
Adoretnus  crucis  signacuhim,  45. 
Agnus  Dei,  39. 

sung  in  English  in  1547,  30. 

English  version,  39. 
Aldrich,  Robert,  Bp.   of  Carlisle,  ix,  xii, 

xiii. 

Aless,  Alexander,  xlii,  7. 
Almighty  everlasting  God,  the  Father,  49. 
Almighty  God,  Father  of  our  Lord,  43,  49. 
Aston,  copy  of  Order  sent  to,  xxiii. 
Aufer  a  nobis  domine,  31. 
Ave  in  aeternum  caelestis  potus,  41. 
Ave  in  aeternnm  sanctissima  caro,  41. 

Barlow,  William,  Bp.  of  St.  David's,  ix. 

Because  our  blessed  Lord,  50. 

Bird,  John,  Bp.  of  Chester,  xii. 

Bishop,  E.,  xi,  xx,  xxiii,  xxviii,  33. 

Bloxam,  J.  R.,  xxi. 

Bonner,  Edmund,  Bp.  of  London,  ix. 

Brethren,  purge  the  old  leaven,  32. 

Burckard,  John,  xvi. 

Burnet,  Gilbert,  Bp.  of  Salisbury,  xii. 

Bush,  Paul,  Bp.  of  Bristol,  ix,  xiv. 

Cambridge,  Somerset's  letter  to,  xx. 
Canterbury,  sequences  disused  at,  33. 
Capon  [or  Salcot]  John,  Bp.  of  Salisbury, 

ix. 

Cardwell,  Edward,  xxvi,  xxvii. 
Cassel,  Order  for,  of  1539,  48. 
Censing,  31,  35. 

suppressed  at  St.  Paul's,  1548,  xx. 
Chambers,  John,  Bp.  of  Peterborough,  xii. 
Chertsey,  xix,  xxii. 

Christ   Church,    Oxford,    Changes    at,   in 
1548,  xx  sqq. 


Christie  Miller,  Mr. ,  xxvi,  xxviii,  xl. 
Clay,  W.  K.,  xxvii. 
Commtinicantes  et  diem,  36. 
Communion  in  both  kinds,  Art  for,  vii  sqq. 
Communion,  Order  of  the  : — 

changes  involved  in  its  introduction, 
xiv  sqq. 

use  of,  xix  sqq. 

how  issued,  xxiii. 

how  prepared,  xxiii,  xxiv. 

copies  of,  xxv,  xxvi. 

classification  and  differences  of  copies, 
xxvii  sqq. 

comparison  of  readings,  3  sqq. 

reprints,  xxv  sqq. 

on  sale  at  Frankfort,  March,  1548,  xii. 

translations  of,  xlii,  7  sqq. 

text  of  Latin  version,  10  sqq. 

text  of  German  version,  19  sqq. 
Confession,  change  as  to,  xvii. 
C on  fit e  mini  Domino,  31,  33. 
Confiteor,  31. 

use  of,  before  communion,  xv. 
Consecration,  form  of,  repeated,  xvi. 
"Consultation"  of  Abp.    Hermann,  xxiv, 

xliii,  47  sqq. 
Convocation    of   Canterbury,    proceedings 

in,  in  1547,  x  sqq. 
Corporis  et  sanguinis  tui,  40. 
Coverdale,  Miles,  Bp.  of  Exeter,  xix,  xii, 

xlii. 
Cox,   Richard,    Dean    of  Christ    Church, 

xx  sqq. 
Cranmer,   Thomas,   Abp.    of  Canterbury, 

ix,  xii,  xiii,  xiv,  xix,  xxiii,  52. 
Credo  in  nnum  Deum,  34. 
Creed  sung  in  English  in  I547>  3°- 

Apostles',  substituted  for  Nicene,  32. 

English  version  of,  32. 


54 


INDEX. 


Cromwell,  Thomas,  Earl  of  Essex,  7. 

Daly,  Robert,  Bp.  of  Cashel,  xxvi. 

Day,  George,  Bp.  of  Chichester,  ix,  xii. 

Dearly  beloved  zn  the  Lord,  41. 

Deus  cut  omne  cor  patet,  31. 

Deus  Pater  fans  et  origo,  40. 

Deus  qui  hodierna  die,  32. 

"Device "for  coronation  of  Henry  VII., 

xv. 

Dewick,  E.  S.,  xliii. 
Dixon,  R.  W.,  xi. 
Do/nine  probasti,  32. 
Domine  lesu  Christe,fili  Dei  vivi,  40. 
Do/nine  sancte  pater  omnipotens,  40. 
Dowden,  John,  Bp.  of  Edinburgh,  51,  52. 

Emitte  Spiritum,  30. 

English  services  in  1548,  xix  sqq. 

English  used  in   the   Mass,    1547,    1548, 

xix  sqq.,  Tpsqq. 
Estcourt,  Canon,  xix. 
Et  renovabis,  31. 
Et  te  qitidem  omni  tempore,  35. 

Ferrar,  Robert,  Bp.  of  St.  Davids,  xix. 
Frere,  W.  H.,  30. 
Freshfield,  Dr.  E.,  xxvi,  xliii. 
Fowler,  Dr.  J.  T.,  xliii. 
Foxe,  John,  xix. 
Fulgens praeclara,  33. 

Gasquet,  Abbot,  xi,  xx,  xxiii,  xxviii,  33. 
German    version    of   the    Order,    xlii,   9, 

19  sqq. 
Gloria  in  excelsis,^  32. 

sung  in  English  in  1547,  30. 

English  version  of,  32. 
Goodrich,  Thomas,  Bp.  of  Ely,  ix,  xiii. 
Gospel  ;  read  in  English',  19. 

how  announced  and  ended  at  Lincoln, 

33- 

Grafton,  Richard,  xxviii,  xli. 
Gratias  tibi  ago  Domine,  41. 
Graves,  R.  E.,  xxviii,  xliii. 
Grey  Friars  Chronicle,  xviii,  xix,  xx,  xxii. 

Hackett,  John,  Bp.  of  Lichfield,  xxvi. 
Haec  dies  qnam  fecit  Dominus,  33. 
Haec  nos  communio,  45. 
Haec  sacrosancta  commixtio,  39. 
Hanc  oblationem,  37. 


Heath,  Nicolas,  Bp.  of  Worcester,  ix,  xii. 
Hear  what  comfortable  words,  43,  50. 
Hear  ye  the  Gospel,  50. 
Hermann,  Abp.    of  Cologne,   "  Consulta- 

tion "  of,  xxiv,  xliii,  47  sqq. 
Holbeach,  Henry,  Bp.  of  Lincoln,  ix,  xiii. 
Holgate,  Robert,  Abp.  of  York,  xii,  xiii. 
Huth,  A.  H.,  xxvi,  xliii. 

/;/  principle,  45. 

In  spirit  n  huinilitatis,  35. 

Incense,  use  of,  31,  35. 

suppressed  at  St.  Paul's  in  1548,  xx. 
Introibo  ad  alt  are,  31. 

Jacobs,  Dr.  H.  E.,  47,  48,  51. 

Jenkinson,  F.,  xliii. 

Jiidica  me  Deus  el  discerne,  31. 

King's  Chapel,  Use  of  the,  in  1548,  xx  sqq. 
Kitchin,  G.  W.,  33. 
1,  32. 


Lathbury,  T.,  xxvi. 

Latin  version  of  the   Order,  xlii,  7   sqq., 

IO  sqq. 

Legg,  Dr.  J.  Wickham,  xliii. 
Legg,  L.  G.  Wickham,  xvi. 
L'Estrange,  Hamon,  xxv  sqq. 
Libera  nos  quaesitmus,  39. 
Lincoln,  mode  of  announcing  the  Gospel 

at,  33- 
London,  variations  of  services   in,    1548, 

xix. 

Madan,  F.,  xliii. 

Magdalen  College,  Oxford,  changes  at,  in 

1548,  xx  sqq. 
Marvin,  a  Justice,  ix. 
Mary  Magdalene  and  Mary  lacobi,  33. 
Mai^ell,  W.,  xv,  xxv,  xxvii,  xli,  7. 
Mass,  changes  in  the,  1547-8,  xix  sqq.,  29, 
30. 

questions  as  to,  xii  sqq. 

order  of,  on  Easter  Day  1  548,  30  sqq. 
May,  William,  Dean  of  St.  Paul's,  xix. 
Melanchthon,  Philip,  7. 
Memento  etiam  Domine  animarum,  38. 
Misereatur  vestri,  xv,  3  1  . 
Munda  me,  Domine,  ab  omni,  35. 
Myrc,  John,  xvii. 


INDEX. 


55 


Nobis  quoque  paccatoribus,  38. 
Niirnberg,  Order  for,  of  1524,  48,  52. 

0  Lamb  of  God,  39. 
Oglethorpe,  Owen,  xxi. 
Orate  pro  me,  35. 

Our  blessed  Lord  Who  hath  left,  43,  49, 
50. 

Parfew  [or  Wharton],  Robert,  Bp.  of  St. 

Asaph,  ix,  xii. 

Parker,  James,  xxv,  xli,  xlii. 
Parliament,  proceedings  in,    in    1547,    vii 

sqq. 

Pas c ha  nostrum,  33,  45. 
Paternoster,  31,  39. 
Pax,  Delivery  of  the,  40. 
Pax  Domini,  39. 
Pax  tibi  et  ecclesiae  Dei,  40. 
Per  quern  haec  omnia,  38. 
Placeat  tibi  sancta  Trinitas,  45. 
Pollard,  A.  W.,  xxix,  xliii. 
Pope,  prayer  for  the,  in  Canon  of  1541,  36. 
Portman,  Sir  William,  ix. 
Praeceptis  salutaribus  moniti,  39. 
Proclamations,  against   irreverent    talkers, 

vii. 
for  use  of  Order  of  the   Communion, 

xviii,  xxiii. 

for  suspension  of  preaching,  xxii. 
"  Pupilla  oculi,"  xvii. 

Qiiam  oblationem,  37. 

Qui pridie,  37. 

Quod  ore  sumpsimiis,  44. 

Resiirrexi  et  adhuc,  32. 

Rich,  Richard,  Lord  Chancellor,  ix. 

Ridley,  Nicolas,  Bp.  of  Rochester,  ix,  xiii, 

xiv. 

Routh,  Dr.  M.  J.,  xxvi,  xxvii. 
Rugg     [or     Repps],      William,     Bp.     of 

Norwich,  ix. 

St.      Michael's,      Cornhill,      "Mass     in 

English  "  at,  xix. 
St.  Paul's,  London,  Changes  at,  in  1548, 

xix,  xx. 


Salcot  [or  Capon],  John,  Bp.  of  Salisbury, 

ix. 

Sampson,  Richard,  Bp.  of  Lichfield,  xii. 
Sanctus,  36. 

sung  in  English  in  1547,  30. 

English  version  of,  36. 
Sequences  disused,  33. 
Skip  (John),  Bp.  of  Heieford,  ix,  xii. 
Somerset,  Edward  Seymour,  Duke  of,  ix, 

xviii,  xx  :>qq. 
Sparrow,  Anthony,   Bp.  of  Exeter,  xxvi, 

xxvii. 

Spiritum  nobis  Do  mine  tuae  caritatis,  45. 
Spiritus  sancti gratia,  35. 
Strype,  John,  xii. 
Supplices  te  rogamus,  38. 
"  Surplice,  The,"  xxvii. 
Sursum  corda,  35. 
Siiscipe  quaesumus  Domine,  35. 
Suscipe  sancta  Trinitas,  34. 

Te  igitur,  36. 

Terra  trenmit  et  quievit,  34. 

The  Blood  of  our  Lord,  44. 

The  Body  of  our  Lord,  44. 

The  peace  of  God,  44. 

This  is  a  token  of  joyful  peace,  40. 

Tunstall,  Cuthbert,  Bp.  of  Durham,  ix,  xii, 


Undc  et  memores,  37. 

Veni  creator  Spiritus,  30. 
Visitors  of  1 547,  xviii,  29,  40. 
Volprecht,  Wolfgang,  48. 

Walton,  H.  B. ,  xxvii. 

We  do  not  presume,  43. 

Westminster,  Mass  in  English  at,    1548, 

xix. 
Wharton  [or  Parfew],  Robert,  Bp.  of  St. 

Asaph,  ix,  xii. 
Whitchurche,  Edward,  xli. 
Wilkins,  David,  xxii,  xxiii,  xxvii. 
Winchester,  Sequences  disused  at,  33. 
Wriothesley's  Chronicle,  xix,  xx,  30. 

You  that  do  truly  and  earnestly,  42. 


LONDON  : 

HARRISON  AND  SONS,  PRINTERS  IN  ORDINARY  TO  HIS  MAJESTY, 
ST.  MARTIN'S  LANE. 


tier  of  tlje 


mom 


I.  BRITISH  MUSEUM,  C.  25.  f.  16  (TITLE). 


'Cbe  ojfcet  of  tljf  Commtmfom 
toopcntSjen;  fmnesto  tbcpnede.tobe 
offenoeD,  nutty  tl)etn  tbfticljc  atefattfc 
fpeD  ifcpty  fyeit  gamble  confeflion  to 
<!5oD  ,  anD  ttje  genecall  confeflion  to  tl)e 
cfjutc'oetBut  in  all  tftefe  tl)tnge0,to  fo* 
lottJeanDfeepc  t\)t  tuleof  c^arttic:  and 
eucr^e  man  to  be  fatiffj>e&  ibtt^  l?ts 
atUue  confcience  ,  not  tuDginge  otl)cc 
mens  mpnDes  oz  actes  ,  ib^ere  as  tye 
^at^e  no  ttiaa;antof<l5oDjDe0lUo?Defo? 
tbcfamc, 

'.'Clje  tpmc  of  comutuon,fl)albc  tmmcDtatlpe 
after  tljat  tl>e  puctttjim  felf  Ijatl)  rcccmieDtljc 
^iacrament,tottl)out  tl)e  battpng  of  anpe  o* 
ttict  cite  01  cetemonp  in  v  maffcdjnttll  otlicc 
ojDer  ftalbe  pjoupDeU  )  butas  Ijmtofozete 
Cuallpetlje  pjiett  Ijat^  &one  toitb  tb,e  ^»acta? 
ntente  of  tfye  boDpe,  to  pjcpaw^cffe  $  confe? 
crate  to  mucljeagiwpU  feme  t^epeople  :foit 
fyalyet  continue  ftpll  aftettfte  fame  maner  * 
f  outme.faue  tljat  Ijc  0)al  blclTc  and  confecrate 
tljebpggeft  Coalite  ojfomefapj  *  conueniet 
Cup  01  Cuppeg  full  of  topne  topt^  f  owe  toa 
ter  putbntoit.mntJ  tljattjape,  not  ti^nfee  it 
bp  aUl)^mfelfe,btittali?nge  one  onlpefuppc 


uereD.antJturnetatljemtljataretiifpcfetito 
be  partakers;  of  tbe  Communion,  5  ftwl  tlju^f 


II.  BRITISH  MUSEUM,  C.  25.  f.  16  (fol.  B.  i.  v.}. 


it  3mp?fnte&  at  JU&ntion 

tbeeygtjtOapeofj3parel)c,ttitljef 
,  y  etc  o  f  t  be  tetgne  of  our  fouer  etgne 


|)i'S'.moottc  topall  ij^aieftie, 


Cw/«  'Prtuilegio  ad  Itftt 
primendumfoluiit. 


^    .  '  V. 


ft  s 


Dcroftljt 


mtthtow. 

• 


IV.  BRITISH  MUSEUM,  C.  25.  f.  12  (TITLE). 


'  . 


Clje  ojDzeoffyecommuntotu 

to  open  tfKir  fpnnes  to  tljepjte&to  be 
offenucD,  tmtij  tDem  toi)tet)e  are  fatifc 
fy  eD  toptf)  tfteir  fjumbie  confeffion  to 
goo,  ana  tl)e  general  conf  effton  to  tfce 
ci}urci):23ut  in  al  t&efe  twinges,  to  fo^ 
lotoc  ano  feepe  tljemieof  cl)aritte:anft 
tuerp  man  to  be  fattffpeo  tout)  l)is 
atone  confciencc,not  iuoginge  otber 
mens  mpnoes  o?  atte0,\D!jer  as  J)e 
tiiitDe  no  warrant  of  d^oDes  \tjo?tic 
f  o?  t&efame* 

€f)e  tpmc  of  t^e  conmnfon^albe  tmmebrartfe 
aftet  tt)atppitcai)inilelf  I^at!)  tcccaucD  tljc^r* 
cramcnt,toit^outt^et)arrpng  of  anp  otfjer  rite 
oj  ceteinoup  in  tfjie  mafle(t)nttt  otl^et  ozDer  f^^lbe 
p?oupDcD)but  asfjctetofojtelJfuaHte  t^  pueit 
tjati)  Done  tuprtjtijc^airamcntc  of  fyeboDj>,ta 
pzepate,ble(TeatiD  confectate  fo  muclje  a0toplt 
fetue Unpeople  :  fo  it  fljall  pet  continue  fiili 
after  ttjefanie  maner  5  fourme ,  fane  fyat  fjc  flfjatl 
bleffe  ana  f oufecrate  t^e  bpggeft  C^airce  oj  fome 
fapj  anD  comiement  Cup  oz  Cuppes  fuiof  topne 
toptb  fome  toatec  put  bnto  it  *  3lnD  t{>at  Dape^not 
Dzpube  it  bp  all  !#m  feff ,  but  tabptig  one  onlpe 
fuppeojDjtaugbt,leue^teft  J)pon  t!?e  auitace 
coucrcD.anD  turne  to  them  tfjat  are  DifpofeD  to  be 
partafeers  of  tlje  ConMnunion>anO  (^all  ttyis  ^ 
Ijouetfjem  a0  follotoettj. 


V.  BRITISH  MUSEUM,  C.  25.  f.  12  (fol.  B.  i.  v.). 


C3wpjtott&  at 

Ac  cyght  date  ofMarchc,  in  tbcjccondycrc 
ofthcrctgne  of  o 


By  Rycbard  Graf  ton 
printer  to  h's  mo  fte 


icflie. 

In  tbeyere  of  our  Lorck, 


19  JD  58 


wndumfilum* 


VI.  BRITISH  MUSEUM,  C.  25.  f.  12  (COLOPHON). 


.ORDRE 
OF  THE 

COM- 
MV- 

NION< 


VII    DURHAM,  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY,  XVII.  E.  19  (TITLE). 


Ch,  c  otbic  of  ttjc  Communion. 

atone  conCcicntes  ,  particular  ip  to  o^ 
pen  tbcir  Cannes  to  tljc  |d;teft  >  to  bee 
offenses  tottl)  tl)em  toluclje  are  fatiC* 
fteo  tottl)  tDett  Intmble  confefftonto 
<£oD,anD  tbe  general  confcffto  to  tlje 
CIjurcDc:  but  m  all  tljcfc  tl)pngcs  to 
folotJje  anD  UcpctDc  rule  of  cftatitte: 
ano  cuerp  ma  to  be  fatiffieo  tottl)  t)t5 
atone  toufcience  ,  not  tuD^mo;  otljec 
imnnes  inpnoes  oz  actes  , 
De  l;atl)  no  warrant  of  d5obs 


Cljctpiue  of  tljc  comnmiiion.Qpnltic  iinnicDt* 
ath>  after  tfyat  tlje  J2>wcftc  I;pjnfc'lf  Ijntij  tccctucD 
tije  I'affanietit.tottijout  tl;c  Uattpng  of  atip  otljct 
titc  01  tctemoii}'  in  rije  S|3a(Te(XinnlI  otljcc  o:Dic 
Ojalbce  pjotuocD)  but  as  l;etetofojc  bfuallp  tftc 
ISjieftcljatljDoocn  tuttljttje  Saccanicntoft^e 
boop,  to  pupate,  bliffe  anD  t  onfeccate  fo  nmc^e 
as  totll  fetue  tlje  people  :  fo  it  ftyall  continue  fttil 
aftct  tfyefamc  maucc  anD  foinic.fauc  tijat  fyc  0;al 
bliffc  ano  confeccate  tljc  biggeft  c!;altre  o?  fonu 
taitc  anD  conucntent  cup  o:  cuppcs  full  of  tonic 
toitfj  Tome  iuatct  put  bnto  it  ,  InD  tlint  oaic;tiof 
Djpnfee  tt  bp  aU  ^pinfelf  ,  but  eafcpng  one  onelp 
fuppc  01  Diaug!jt,leatietfje  Kft  bpon  tf;e  ailtart 
couctf  D,  anD  turne  to  tbetm  tljat  ate  DtfpofeD  to 
be  parrots  of  tbe  ConmmnioaacD  Qjali  tljtts 


VIII.  DURHAM,  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY,  XVII.  E.  19  (fol.  B.  i.  v.). 


C3mp2totet>  at  fLonaotn 
tape  of  ^atcfte  ,  in  tfte  fetonDe 
pctcof  tfjcreicne  of  outCoue 
retguc  loiDc  Hpng  €0- 


tttto 


Jntbeyerccfoitr  Lank. 


CtttttpriiaUgio 
mendtimfilum. 


IX.  DURHAM,  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY,  XVII.  E.  19  (COLOPHON). 


flEtye  ojbze  of  t!je  communion* 

to  open  tfjctr  fyimts  to  tfee  pjieftjto  be 
off  cnae^Yfcttijt&em  tt>i)icf)c  ate  fatifc 
f  icD  ttntl)  ti)eir  6umblc  confection  to 
,  and  tf)e  general!  confection  to 
CI)«rcl)c:<But  malltftefe  ttjpng'es 
toftrtottjeanD  fcepet^eruicof  Ct)ati* 
tic:anD  cuctpman  to  be  fatiffteD  ttnt  t| 
ftis  atdne  confctence,notiuDgvng  <* 
t  ^tr  mcnnes  mpnoes  o?  act  cs,  Wlw 
as  t)e  l)ati)  no  Warrant  of  (Sods  tt)o;D 


Cl)c  tpme  of  tlje  commtmion,  fl^albee  f  mme* 
oiatlp  after  that  tt^e  pztefl  Ijpinfelf  Oatl)  r  CCCIUCD 
<lje  ^accamcnt  ,  toitfjouwfje  bnnpng  of  any  o- 
tfjcr  Kite  oz  cctcmonp  in  tlje  Sl9a(re(bntiII  olfjrt 
<ojD;tc  fljalbe  p^ouiOcDjbut  as  ijetetotoie  tofuallp 
Cljep^teftljattj  Docn  tottl)  tlje  ^actamentoftftc 
boDp  ",  to  pupate,  bluTe  auD  caufcecate  fo  mucljc 
as  lutll  fctuc  tJjc  people:  lo  tt  (l)a(l  continue  flill, 
ntuctl)efainenmaet  ano  foutmc  ,  tauet^at^ 
d)al  bUOfe  atU)  coufcctate  tlje  btggcft  C!?altcc  ot 
fome  tatce  ano  couuciuent  Cup  oitftippcs  tul! 
of  tupne  ,  U)irlj  (oine  tuater  put  l)iuo  it,  ^KnD  t'jat 
oaie,not  DitnUe  it  bp  al  (^mfcltbut  taking  one 
onclj>  firppe  01  Djaug^t  JeuctJje  reftbpou  rl)e 
Jultate  couercD,a:io  tucne  to  t^etni  tljat  ate  Dil- 
pofeo  to  bee  pattabecs  of  tlje  Commuiuou 
0)aU  thus  cjcijojtc  ttjctm  as  folloiuctfj  » 


X.  DURHAM,  COSIN  LIBRARY,  F.  V.  2  (fol.  B.  i.  v.). 


tjje 


ntoiu 


XI.  BODLEIAN  LIBRARY,  ARCH.  BODL.  A.  I.  57  (TITLE). 


tfftt  OHM  of  ttw  Communion 

ftfipotyiot  to  be  offtnDffc  toptt)  t^cntt 
tbat  boc  t  fc  tofe,to  twit  f  unnet  f  atfff? 
taQejtbarticuler  anD  fccrct  confeliioti 
to  tt}cpiiett,nonl)0feaifo,tolitrt)  tbf 
fcr  nroefiil  o;  cone  irient  f  u:  #  quittnes 
of  ttjctt  oten  c6fej'ences,pauptulo:l? 
to  open  ttjrit  (times  to  tbf  pucft,to  be 
offlmOeDjtiJttb  tbcm  tofeit^e  ate  fatf  f« 
fpebttftt)  tbeRit)iuribleconfetRon  to 
aoD,ano  tlie  eencia!  confenton  to  tbe 
c^utctj:i5utinat  tljefetbpneesto  fo« 
lotoanb  bepetDetuleofcbarpte^nD 
ettetpeitjantobefatj'ffpeti  toptb,  tops 
otonr  confti'CiKC  not  mogpnge  otbe? 
metis  mvnDes  o?  actes  ,  tobete  as  be 
tjatbe  no  toattante  of  goooes  toojle 

IT  cbe  tpme  of  eommuniB  ftalbt  (mmcDUtlf 


iteoiec«mo.ii>  in  f  maffcCwtpll  otttet 
fflalbe  ptou:Dto)butasOecetoffl«  toOMlli  tOc 
none  to 
.lffTf, 


9  fowm«raa«f 


XII.  BODLEIAN  LIBRARY,  ARCH.  BODL.  A.  I.  57  (fol.  A.  vi.  v.). 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  rec 


NOV  0  3  2002 


LD  2lA-40m-4,'63 
(D647lslO)476B 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley